#i reached out to animal protection hoping they will find him a home but still i feel like shit because i cant do more

[lovsome]

just wrote a long paragraph about the stray cat im taking care of so the animal protection people can use it in their post to look for someone who will adopt him and im sobbing

[loganhowlettshousewife]

something something dark!logan who puts reader in dangerous situations so he can save her and then convince her that no one is safe and he’s the only one she can trust. is it bad that i find the thought of logan baby trapping me hot?

(this is not proofread, i wrote this in like 30 minutes)

-

the first time he sees you, something primal unlocks in him. you’re suddenly the only thing he can think about, your sweet smile taking over his dreams. he wants you in a way he’s never wanted anything before, willing to do anything you ask of him, willing to kill anyone who so much as looks at you the wrong way.

every time he sees your smile drop he’s filled with a murderous rage. 

but when he’s around you, the world slows down. there’s only you and him and the tension between you. your friends tell you that he’s dangerous, he’s angry and drunk all the time, but you just stare at them in confusion because he’s never so much as raised his voice at you.

so you wave off your friends worries, telling them that he’s an absolute sweetheart and maybe he just has a bad reputation, but you know him.

he invites you to go to a bar with him and you agree enthusiastically. you love spending time with him, and this is sounding almost like a date. you get all dolled-up for him, hopeful that something in your relationship will shift tonight. 

you agreed to meet at the bar, so you wait outside the building for logan, bouncing on the balls of your feet. that’s when a man approaches you, big and burly and asking what you’re doing all dressed up and alone. he drags you into the alley beside the bar, but before anything can happen, the man is being thrown into the wall.

logan stabs the guy in the chest with his claws, letting the blood run down his hand. because while he was the one who paid the guy to do this to you, he still couldn’t stand the sight of another man’s hands on you. so he brings his fist down again, claws puncturing the man’s lungs. and again and again and again, until you have to pull him off the bloody corpse.

the minute his eyes meet yours, it's like he becomes a completely new person. he drives you home, a hand on your thigh. he holds you close when you cry in his arms, whispering that he’s so sorry he wasn’t there to protect you, that he should have offered to drive you, that he should have known someone would try to hurt you, because you’re beautiful and pure and the world is a wretched place that wants to destroy souls like yours.

you start dating and logan becomes even more protective and jealous. now that he knows what it's like to have you, he’ll do anything to keep you.

so he stages dangerous situations, manipulates you into falling right into the traps he’s laid out, and every time he comes to rescue you. he’s the hero of your story, and you tell him that, laying with your head on his chest one night.

but he still doesn’t feel like it's enough. the animal in him longs to call you his, to claim you permanently. to mate with you, to breed you. 

so he convinces you to move in with him, something that’s pretty easy after he hires someone to break into your apartment. he observes your routines, memorises your little daily schedules, and when you’re in the shower he switches out your birth control pills for placebo ones.

when he fucks you it’s hard and rough. it’s the only time he lets himself be something other than gentle with you, because he knows how much you love it, can smell your arousal growing with every thrust, can feel how wet you are around him. you cry out his name, grasping desperately at his arms, shoulders, back, anywhere you can reach really, for some sort of support.

you’re so out of it that you don’t notice when he cums deep inside you instead of pulling out like you’d asked. he keeps fucking his cum into you, pushing it deeper. when the afterglow of your orgasm fades and you feel his cum leaking out of you, you freak out, pushing him off you.

but he asks, “aren’t you on birth control?” and after a long conversation he convinces you that it’ll be fine, that’s what birth control is for, and besides, doesn’t it feel better raw? don’t you love the feeling of his thick cum shooting inside you, coating your insides, claiming you?

you’re terrified when you find out you're pregnant, and logan acts just as shocked, as if he couldn’t smell when you were ovulating and hadn’t planned to breed you as many times as he could during that period to make sure it stuck. 

he tells you that no matter what he’ll be by your side, that he’s never really thought about settling down and being a family man but that he’s never felt for anyone what he feels for you, and the thought of having a child with you, someone that’s half your dna and half his, your love for each other in a physical form, sounds wonderful.

and then one day, after your daughter is born, as you’re watching logan holding her in his large arms, you admit that you knew he was borderline stalking you before you two started dating, and you knew after the third time that the men attacking you were being hired to do so, and you knew when he switched out your birth control.

and you confess to him that no one’s ever really loved you the way logan does, completely and unconditionally, and even if logan’s a little unhinged and obsessive about making sure you won’t leave him, you appreciate that quality. because he wouldn’t go through all that effort and all that trouble if he didn’t care about you.

logan, who thought it was impossible to love you any more than he already did, feels himself fall in love all over again at that confession.

[madamechrissy]

Keep This Low Key

💜 Pairings: Choso x F!reader- and Gojo x reader- Rating: Explicit- MDNI

💜 Contents/Warnings: Remember this is a slow burn. You'll hate Cho in this and reader lol. In this chapter, blow jobs, sixty nine, kissing, fingering and play. Jealous angst. Warning- the reader and Choso are with other ppl (intimately- reader w/Gojo in this chap- cho w/Amber) They're idiots. Plz don't read if upset about this kind of thing, Cho and reader are NOT dating but still. HEAVY ANGST this chap like I cried writing it.

💜 Word Count: this chap - 10.8k (longest so far!)

💜 Summary: You have been Choso's best friend for years, and one night he has a date with Yuki, his girlfriend, while you have a date with Ino, your boyfriend, only for them both to break up with you at the same time! You all think of calling each other, but run right into each other. Choso brings you home since you didn't even have your car, and you two are crying over a couple beers and a silly movie, only to have a sudden idea. Why not say fuck dating, fuck heartbreak, and just fuck each other?

No drama, no mess, no upset, and you two are such good friends, nothing can go wrong, right? The only agreement is no feelings, and if you all find a s/o, you'll end things. But the moment Choso opens his heart to you, and the moment you start falling, things get messy, as you realize he's the best you've had, and you're falling hard. Will you all stay friends, become more, or will everything blow up?

✨️Comments and reblogs appreciated if you enjoy ✨️

Chapter Three 💜 Masterlist 💜 Playlist 💜

Chapter Four

Choso’s POV

Choso and you are out shopping at the mall, it’s been so long since you all have done this, used to be a frequent occurrence for you. You both walk into Hot Topic, you giggle at the memories in the dark store with the blaring emo music, fingers brushing against a black anime shirt as Choso starts looking at some of the black spiky bracelets on the racks.

“God, too many memories here.” He muses, looking at you with a little smile, you’re so pretty today, you’re just in some ripped jeans and a band tee, his band on you, more like how he remembers you. Though Choso adores each and every version of you over the many years, something is so sweet when you’re comfortable and casual with him like this.

“A lot of memories.” You agree, bending over then, those jeans are tight and form fitting, and the sight of your ass like this?

After he’d literally edged you a week ago, you all had done nothing but hang out, the entire time he’s constantly dying to taste you again, to touch you, but it seemed like you weren’t backing down, and neither was he. He feels horrible that you saw that kiss, the kiss that happened because the thought of you with Gojo had him feeling so petty, so stupid.

Now to think you saw him? How did it make you feel? How did Gojo make you feel, having left a bruise on your pretty neck, how did you like kissing him? The thoughts are destroying him, it’s as if you won’t leave his head, leave his every dream, he can practically taste you in his memories on his tongue. Like some drug he’s now addicted to but can’t have.

And you’re right there, but not there. You’re a little distant, and it breaks him, it confuses him, did you not want him anymore? Was Gojo in your head like high school, should he protect his heart? A million questions enter Choso’s already scattered brain while studying your delicate features, your pretty face that won’t leave his brain for even a second.

Sleeping with you had made every feeling from high school come back with a vengeance, and knowing Gojo is in the picture is torture, it’s as if you���re just out of reach, and now he knows that he hurt you too. After you all slept together and you had run, he’d been so upset, so worried about it, and you must have thought he had just dismissed what happened.

Choso jerked off before even coming to get you today, he’d hoped it would give him just a little clarity, but you fuck his mind up any which way. Just inhaling your scent when you hug him, that fruity shampoo you use, whatever body spray it is you’ve used since school days, takes over his senses, whatever he has left of them. Just feeling your warm body, your soft skin.

You walk up to him now, brushing against him, looking at the bracelets he’s completely forgotten about. “Those are so cool! You should get em, Cho bear.”

“You think so?” You nod, and he hums to himself, peeking over at them and snatching them up. “If you like them.”

“I do! Ugh we spent so much time here, oh and Spencers! We should go there next.” You giggle, the sound so pleasing to his ears, especially since you’ve been a little quiet and distant this week. He looks down at you, your eyes are glittering, you’re biting your lower lip.

“We will. What about this shirt, isn’t that your anime husbando?” You laugh at that, nodding. “Grab that one then. Oh, this skirt…”

“It’s too short!”

“Could wear it around me.” He says before he thinks better, and watches you blush all over as you do, down your neck and even your chest, while he holds up the little pink plaid skirt with chains.

“Wear it around you, why?” You finger the material, shyly looking down, Choso steps closer, leaning down and grabbing your hip, you suck in a breath, and he feels your body tense.

“Why wouldn’t I wanna see you in that? Die to see your pretty legs in it-” His phone starts ringing now, making him take a breath and a step back, you curiously look at it, lips tensing just a bit.

“Ah, is that the girlfriend?” You ask, putting the skirt on the wrack and turning away from him.

“I don’t have a girlfriend.” He wants you as his girlfriend, god it’s not even a good enough word for what he really wants, but how does he even say it!? How can he ruin you being in his life, what if he’s not ‘manly’ enough for you, too? What if he’s not good enough!?

He gulps down his words as you turn back and look at it, ringing again. “Well you can answer it, I’m just your friend remember, no biggie.” Your words make him sick to his stomach, churning all around, sure it’s true but…

Fuck, it hurts.

He doesn’t even care for this girl either way, she’s some distraction, and she’s overtly distracting him. She’s a huge fan of his band and has been, so she’s quite annoyingly persistent. She’s sweet and very pretty, but god just look at you, at how beautiful you are just existing near him, in his orbit, pulling him in with that gravity you’re clueless of.

Having pushed you in the dark recesses of his mind for so long and forcing himself to see you as a best friend had been so difficult, but since your intimacy it’s become impossible. It’s as if you both opened some can of worms you really should not have, but now he’s dying to do it again, again, again.

He wants you to cum all over his cock again, fuck especially without the protection, so insane it had felt, the only time he had done so. He wants to fill you up full of his cum, watch it ooze out of your perfect little cunt, just to put more loads inside of you. You do something to him Yuki never did, no one ever has, it’s things he didn’t even know he craved.

“Cho, it’s three calls, answer.” You sound irritated then, Choso sighs.

“It’s rude.”

“It’s not, go ahead.” Choso steps out now, taking a breath of air and entering the busy mall right outside of the open Hot Topic doors.

“Hello?” He asks, he hopes he doesn’t sound rude, but he’s annoyed that she’s called so much.

“Choso! Oh my god, listen, I have such a good gig for you all. I just had to tell you!” Amber says, oh yeah that’s her name… Choso forgets, it seems the only name ingrained in his mind is yours now.

“Oh shit, what is it?” He asks, he’s excited for such an opportunity, Amber has a lot of connections as well, but he is looking at you as you’re making purchases, curious what you got yourself. The cashier is making eyes at you, but who wouldn’t?

“It’s at a huge venue for the rockfest coming up! They said they’d love to have you, but you will have to come meet them so we can register and prep. Are you down this afternoon?” Choso pauses, he’d promised you the day together, you both had wanted to do the mall, food and hit the movies.

But the rockfest is huge and the biggest event there is for discovering new rock bands, with heavy hitters everywhere. He’s absolutely sure Megumi and Yuji will lose their minds when he tells them. “That’s an insane opportunity, you don’t have to do all of this you know.”

“Of course I do, I believe in you. Also, I’d love to see you again.” Her voice drops a suggestive octave, you come out with a little smile now, standing next to him and poking around on your phone.

“Yeah, I’ll definitely be there. Can you shoot me a text with what time and where?”

“Sure thing, love. See you soon!” She hangs up now, and you frown a bit when Choso sighs.

“Everything okay?” You ask softly, a hand on his arm.

“Good news, she actually got me a gig opportunity at the rockfest coming up next week.”

“Oh my god that’s amazing!” You hug him, giggling, god you feel good against him. “I can’t wait! Listen I just bought you a bunch of bracelets and rings, you need new ones.”

You hand him the little bag to open, full of far too many of them, making him melt from such a cute gesture, you always do this when you two go shopping.  “No, don’t buy things for me!”

“They’re all cheap, silly.”

“But you didn’t get yourself anything.” He peers in the bag, you apparently decided against that skirt that would look so sexy on you. You usually don’t get yourself anything do you? You shrug a shoulder, smiling a bit.

“I’m good, Cho. I didn’t see anything that I needed. Um… ooh Spencers though, is that our next adventure? Oh my God, remember the adult section the first time we snuck in?” You ask, whispering conspiratorially, he laughs then, as the text pops up, and he sees he needs to be there in two hours.

“Shit, so the meeting is in two hours though.” You blink a bit.

“With your… blond friend?”

“Amber, yeah.”

“Amber.” You murmur. “Oh then… I guess get me home so you can get ready.” You start heading away, and Choso grabs your arm then.

“No, we can hit at least one more store!”

“No, you need to get dressed, get there… I definitely don’t want to delay a big opportunity for something-” His phone goes off again, and it’s a selfie of Amber, sticking her tongue out and in a bustier that hides nothing, saying she can’t wait to see him, and he watches your face fall as your eyes hit the screen.

“I don’t know why she’s sending selfies, it really is for the band I-”

“No need to explain. It’s cool.” You walk further, and he senses it, you’re upset, and what do you do when upset?

Run from him.

Choso catches up with you, his hand grabbing yours, and you stare at it for a moment, before looking back up at him, emotion making your eyes glassy, breaking his heart then, his chest feels like something is squeezing it, his throat closing up. But what you say and how you look at him don’t match, they don’t compute, and he doesn’t know how you feel.

“Come with me then! I would love it if you were there, and we can still spend the day.” He offers, but you gently pull your little hand out of his grip, walking out of the doors now, heading toward where he parked.

“No, it’s important shit. And she’d like you to herself I am sure, sounds… awkward I don’t know, spending time with you and her.” Choso runs to open the passenger door before you can touch the handle. “Thanks, Cho.”

The ride is quiet, far too fucking quiet, and when he puts a hand on your thigh over the denim, you just stare out the window quietly. There’s music playing but all he can hear is his heart racing, worrying he’s messed something up again, worrying about you and your feelings, confused and feeling like he just doesn’t know what the fuck he’s really doing.

“Am I fucking up our friendship?” He asks, and you look at him then, hand coming on top of his, exhaling.

“No, never. I’m sorry, I’ve been a little in my head.” He nods, looking at the road, feeling your fingers brush his knuckles, he nears your home which is spo close by, he’s been here a million times, it’s like clockwork to go there.

“We can always talk, you know.” He says, you just nod a bit, putting on a fake smile, he knows it’s fake, because that genuine one you just had at the mall has now completely vanished.

“It’s just in my head I think, my… thoughts.” After some more quiet, you both pull up. He tilts his head, leaning close as you unsnap your seatbelt.

“I’m always here. I’ll make it up to you, we can go out tonight to grab a bite to eat you think?”

“I’m sure she’ll want to. Don’t worry.” Your face is tight, your voice quiet,

“But I want to spend time with you. I miss you.”

“Cho, we just spent time…”

“I miss you.” He says again, you falter, when he leans close, cupping your face in his big tattooed hand, thumb brushing on your jaw.

“You want a good luck blowjob huh.” You tease, but your words are serious, he can feel them.

“A good luck kiss, only if you want to.” He murmurs, eyeing your plump lower lip, glossy as you run your tongue across them.

“You wanna kiss me?” He wants to laugh at that, how the fuck do you think he doesn’t always want to kiss you? Not just during sex, during any moment. “Thought it was just when we want to fuck.”

“Well do you even want to kiss me?”

“Of course I do.” You rest your forehead against his, leaning close, your noses just barely touching. “I’m aching for you.”

“Then why the distance?” His eyes lock on yours, pulling back, trying to study your beautiful face for some clue.

“I just thought I was being too much, and how you left things…”

“I’m sorry, I was being an ass. Edging your perfect pussy that way.” You exhale, leaning further, as his hand slips up your thigh, gripping your ass, pulling you further towards him, you let out this sexy little cry. “Let me make it up to you tonight, please… I’ll make you feel so good.”

“If we kiss and don’t… aren’t we breaking a rule?” You ask, and he wonders at these idiotic rules, were they so he didn’t fall for you?

They were failing.

“A prelude to tonight then.”

“You can kiss Amber though.” He scowls now. “I don’t mean it in a bad way, I’d love to kiss you, I love your lips, that tongue ring.” Your little fingers drift across them. “But just being honest, especially after that picture, she’s pretty hot you know.”

Choso glares more, tilting your chin up to look at him, as the car softly hums and he’s pressing you against him as much as he can in his little car. “I asked if I could get a kiss from you. You. Not her.”

You lean up, brushing your lips against his gently, pulling back and then leaning in again, another sweet brush, that destroys him then, his mind turns to complete mush as he feels the sensation of your lips. He exhales, dragging you onto his lap before he can think better, hands cupping your face and kissing over and over, as you press against his lap.

“Fuck you taste so good.” He murmurs, sweet like some sort of cherries, you whine out now, straddling him in tight jeans, your heat pressing against his clothed cock, making his cock strain from just that.

“Cho…” You whimper now, rolling your hips, kissing him messier, more desperate now, tongue all sloppy as you play with his hair with teasing fingers. Choso’s hands find purchase against the nip at your waist, pressing into your ribcage and earning a little sigh of pleasure when he gently presses you down more. “Mnh.”

“Lemme get you off, please.” You shake your head, taking a breath and leaning back.

“It’s fine, I’m fine- ah!” Choso’s grinding you against him, tip of him pressing against your folds, watching your eyes roll back, hair falling like a curtain as your back arches, he slides up your shirt, revealing a black lacy bra over your perfect tits, he begins to lavish your nipples one by one.

“Pretty titties… perfect little angel.” He watches you melt, your hands enwrapping in his long hair he wore loose today, manicured nails barely pressing against his scalp, just like when he’d drunk your juices out of your pussy last week.

“Please.” Is all you manage to whisper, Choso eagerly grinds you more against him, your breath catching, hot sticky wetness gathering on your panties when his fingers slip under the waistband of your jeans, he groans as he feels you. “Please, Cho… need you.”

“I need you to cum for me.” He presses his thumb on your clit, feeling your damn and sticky underwear, your slick drooling, he watches as your eyes dilate, and you keep grinding on his hard cock, that’s desperate to slide inside you.

His phone rings as you’re kissing him again, and he goes to turn it off on his car screen, only for Amber’s voice to ring out in the car, making you halt. “Cho, did you get the address love?”

You freeze now, he watches everything shift as you do, you quickly hop off his lap, zipping yourself up with shaky hands. “Yes I have it, Amber I’m busy-”

“You’re not busy.” You whisper, and Choso’s mouth drops open when you rush out of the car, he gets out and follows you right to your porch, you turn and shake your head with a fake smile. “Go, Cho. Tell me how it goes.”

“Will you stop running!? All the time!” He grabs your shoulders, and you can still hear her voice from the car, looking at it and then back at him.

“You’re confusing me. You say one thing and do another.”

“What!? What do you even mean?”

“You’re clearly very close, love, getting damn near naked pics, calling you three times in a row, then calling again?”

Choso scowls now. “And you and Gojo?”

You snort, rolling your eyes. “I haven’t talked to him since you edged me last week, I thought you were mad, I thought you… wanted me… to…”

You’re tearing up now, breaking Choso into pieces as he watches you, so fragile. He tries to cup your face but you push him away, sniffling now. “Please, please don’t cry, just talk to me. I thought you were still talking to him?”

“No! Because I thought you were wanting to be more. But I’m a fucking idiot oh my god. I’m just some fun distraction.”

“What do you mean, I thought you wanted just friends? You-”

“And we will be just friends. I won’t do that again.” You swipe at your eyes, and Choso’s heart breaks as it beats even.

“You’re always confusing me-”

“No, no it’s you who is confusing this. Acting like you think I’m so beautiful, making me feel that way, special. You shouldn’t do that to casual fucks.”

“You are beautiful, so beautiful god why can’t you see this? You are special, more special than almost anyone in my life. I don’t know how you think you’re not. Fuck this let me push this off-”

“No. It’s important. Even if I’m upset I’d never put your music off.” You take a shaky breath, kissing his cheek. “Amber’s upset. Go, and good luck.”

“Please, angel-” You shut the door quickly, rushing in your home, Choso’s hand is pressed on the door, leaning his head on it. “Please, let me in, let me talk to you. You’re wrong, I swear you are.”

You say nothing, Choso tries to knock, feeling emotions catch in his throat, but you say nothing, he can faintly hear a cry from there, pushing him to feel even worse. You weren’t even talking to Gojo!? And here he was, he’s been texting and calling Amber this entire time, but you…

“Please. Just talk to me, or I won’t go.” You open the door, tears streaking your cheeks.

“You’re being petty.”

“Yeah, I am.” He swipes the emotion from his eyes.

“Go, I want you to, I’m f-fine. I just… I thought we… just go.” Choso steps in, cupping your face again, thumbs brushing the apples of your cheeks. “Don’t do that, don’t look like that at me. We are only friends.”

Choso scoffs now. “I want you to cum on my face, on my cock, I want you moaning and writhing under me.” He presses you against the doorway, feels your desire with your every breath, but you shake your head, pushing on him.

“It hurts too much. I thought I could, but I can’t separate it. It’s too much for me, the desire… the feelings.” Your voice is barely above a whisper.

Choso blinks in surprise. Could you possibly have some feelings for him!? Was it more than… “Feelings?”

“Cho, go. I’ll be fine.” You kiss his cheek now, how you used to, Choso gulps down the emotions.

“I can’t leave you like this.”

“I’m your friend. That’s it. We’ll do food and movies another day, yeah?” You gently push him out your door, smiling tremulously. “I think I’m PMSing, I don't know. I’m cool if you talk to her, fuck her whatever. Just tell me I guess.”

“Fuck her?”

“It’s cool, I swear. Go kill it, Cho bear.” You shut your door, he hears your lock click this time, your steps echoing.

He feels like a part of him is ripped in half in your absence, driving with no music, your sweet scent lingering in his car, your tears lingering in his mind. He had you in his lap, on his lips, isn't this what you both wanted, to have sex with no complications… but there are more and more complications every moment. And he left you there, to cry, sure you told him to leave, but this gnawing instinct makes him wish he had stayed.

Your POV

You see Cho and Amber on Instagram a couple hours later, with two huge Rockstars from popular bands that are running the show. You want to be so happy for him, and sure you are, but his hand on Amber's waist makes you ill, the way her hand is on his chest!? You can't stomach it.

You keep checking, wondering if Choso would message you. Call you. But the only messages are from Utahime and Satoru Gojo, who you've ignored ALL fucking week, waiting on Cho to make a move, only for him to have been clearly talking to this girl very regularly.

Sweet Cho Bear may be great as a friend and superb at fucking, but he seems to be the worst thing that could have happened to your mind. The way he so casually hurts you and puts you second is damn near debilitating, you’re tired of crying in your bed over him, when he was once the one who would comfort you, who would hold you while you cried over a boy.

Now Cho is that boy, and you're a whole idiot. You still can’t even process exactly what it is you’re feeling, was it just how good Choso made you feel? Is that all this was, a confusion from lack of experience, and his stupidly good skills? Or is it the moment you kiss him, and want nothing more than to lose yourself in him, when you feel his heartbeat against you…

When you call Utahime back on Facetime, she gasps when she sees you in tears. “Was it Gojo? Imma kill him.”

“No, no… it’s Cho.”

“Choso, what’d that sweet boy do!?”

“Ugh.” You take a breath, setting Utahime down on your dresser, deciding to start putting on makeup to hide your tired eyes and tear streaked face. “He’s got this girl, Amber, I saw them kiss.”

“Shit… but you all are friends with benefits not…”

“Yeah, I know. But ‘Hime, I felt so special, the way he looks at me.” You’re sniffling, and then you peek at Amber’s IG, poking around, jaw setting when on her Instagram she’s kissing Choso’s cheek. “Look at this.”

You send it to her, Utahime’s eyes narrow. “Okay no, that’s… I thought he didn’t wanna date? Wasn’t that the point?”

“Right, nothing serious. But she called him four times in one outing, fuck she came through the car bluetooth and cockblocked me.”

“Shit. Babe maybe no more sex, before you ruin your friendship, I’d hate you two not being friends.”

“I know, I know. I told him no more, I don’t think he got it though, he seems to say one thing and do another, and I’m just tired. And as for Gojo, I blew him off all week because I misread what Choso meant.”

“Well it’s still fuck Gojo till it’s backwards- and I don’t mean actually fuck him.” You snort.

“You just hate him.”

“Sure do.”

“But I’m feeling petty, and horny. And mad as fuck. Am I immature?” Utahime sighs.

“You and Choso both are naive little babies I think. Have you tried telling him how you feel?”

“He doesn’t feel that way, clearly. Look.” You send another pic now, one that Choso and Amber are tagged in, with the group of people preparing press for the show, Choso looks so fucking good, despite the girl clinging to him.

“Ah. Babe if you fuck Gojo I’ll come smack you I know this hurts but…”

“I’m not gonna fuck him, ‘Hime. Just maybe hang out and take an Insta pic and post it.” She smirks as you do.

“You petty ass bitch.”

“Bitch!”

“Fine. You have my blessing to be petty, but no dick.”

“Yes mommy.” You feel so much better, sighing. “Come see me when you get in tomorrow, please!”

“I will. Love you.” You disconnect the phone, peering at it to see if Choso has said any fucking thing to you, but you imagine he’s busy. He posts about the event, tagging Yuji and Megumi.

Nice to know the support you’ve always given him isn’t shit compared to a new pretty fan with connections. You yank off his band shirt, throwing it across the room, when Satoru’s text comes in.

Jock Gojo- you can’t stay angry at me I’m too pretty.

You find yourself giggling, rolling your eyes.

You- I’m not even angry, just had a lot on my mind.

Jock Gojo- Let me fuck your brains out then?

You- Nvm fuck you actually.

Jock Gojo- You’re punishing me :’( for being a dick on prom.

You snap off your bra, giggling a bit when he calls.

“What’s up?” You ask, popping him on speaker.

“Thinking about this mean girl, she was a nerd goodie goodie. She has a really nice ass…”

“Stop it!” You burst out laughing, slipping off your jeans now.

“Whatchya wearing?”

“Just panties right now.” You hear him exhale.

“You’re trying to kill me.” The flattery is getting you, especially feeling so damn inadequate with Choso right now.

“I am sorry I blew you off, it wasn’t you though. Do you wanna… I don’t know, catch up?” You’re digging through your closet now, tilting your head as you peer at the bevy of dresses you’ve bought for when you were with Ino.

“I’d love that. Are you free tonight? We can grab something to eat, see a movie… I dunno whatever you want. You can suck my dick in the theater!?” You snort again at him, rolling your eyes.

“You’re ridiculous, Satoru. But… yeah I’m down to go out. A movie doesn’t sound bad at all.” That’s what you and Choso were supposed to do, see the new Star Wars movie that’s out.

“It’s a date then. Wear something easy-access.”

“Oh whatever, you’re so dumb.” He laughs softly, the sound is always pleasing, Satoru’s voice is pleasing altogether with its deep timbre. “What time?”

“Well what movies are out?”

“Star Wars!”

“Nerdy ass. Fine.” You giggle now.

“I was supposed to go with Cho but he’s… got this girl and also a whole gig going for the band. We can see something else though?”

“I don’t mind. Alright I’ll pick you up in an hour?”

“Sure.” You both hang up, you keep looking through your wardrobe until you come upon a cute plaid skirt, similar to what Choso wanted you to buy, but this hit mid thigh versus exposing all of your ass.

The thoughts make your cheeks heat up, then your tummy clench, how he’d just been kissing you, touching you. For him, you suppose, he truly could be a friend with benefits, but you fail at it completely, and though you certainly don’t plan on fucking Gojo, you’re curious at things.

Could you feel good with someone else?

“Hey sweets… I need all this candy.” You and Satoru are checking into the movie, his hand resting at your waist.

“They overprice the candy!”

“I’m rich, I don’t care.” Satoru buys a copious amount of candy and then two giant slushies, amusing the fuck out of you.

“Is one for me?” You ask teasingly.

“No way.” He hands you a slushie and you have to admit you feel a little giddy and excited, which is lovely after feeling so down earlier. Satoru is basically a big damn kid and his energy is infectious. You’re shoving thoughts of Choso way down when Satoru nudges you as you all walk toward the theater.

You take a sip of your slushie, looking at him curiously. “What?”

“Your friend, yeah?” You blink and see him then, holding hands with her, in line to check in for a movie at the opposite side of the theater.

So…

Choso blew you off, didn’t see a movie with you and is instead with Amber, and isn’t even seeing Star Wars!??!

“Hey buddy!”

“Satoru no…” You hiss but he’s waving with a box of candy. Choso looks at him curiously, then at you, his jaw tensing, Amber bounces over, looking at Satoru and then you with a pretty grin.

“Oh damn, I guess I don’t have to worry about you, dating this hottie.” She clings to Choso and winks at Satoru, you feel sick to your fucking stomach, the one gulp of that drink you took making you want to now vomit.

“We’re not dating yet, she’s mean to me. And she’s a nerd and was dying to see Star Wars. You now pew pew pew.” Satoru starts acting like his candy is a lightsaber, you’d be laughing if you didn’t wanna punch your own friend in the face.

“Can we talk for a minute?” Choso asks, and you shrug, stepping aside and touching Satoru on the shoulder gently, earning Choso’s anger directed right at you.

“Be back?”

“Sure thing.” Satoru says.

Choso and you step aside just a bit, laugh without humor. “You’re not even seeing it? Even if you didn’t wanna go with me, you are seriously missing it altogether?” You ask quietly, and Choso shakes his head quickly, glaring over at Gojo.

“You said you didn’t want to go out tonight, remember? I wanted to go with you after.” His words are soft, as Satoru and Amber start giggling about something.

“Because it’d apparently be me as a third wheel. Damn.” You scoff, and Choso steps up to you closer, his violet eyes glossy with worry.

“I thought you were done with-”

“Yeah the Instagram pictures made me realize maybe I need to move on from whatever the fuck this is.” You hiss the words quietly, Choso steps back, hurt clear on his face.

“I wrote you.”

“You didn’t-”

“I did!”

You pull out your phone, seeing his several texts now, but you were so mad you put him on mute. You gulp, scrolling through as he repeatedly asks you out to eat, as he asks if you’re home, as he asks if you’re upset with him. You see sad emojis and heart emojis and ‘angel’ please messages, making you feel a pit in your stomach, but where had these been all day?

“Ah, well I didn’t see, but whatever. Have fun.” You turn to step away, and Choso gently touches your hand.

“You’re mad when you’re here with him?” He asks, and it’s your turn to narrow your eyes at him.

“I blew him off a week for some dumb idea that maybe you wanted to date.” You whisper, and he blinks, opening his mouth, but you hold up your hand. “This was a huge mistake, though you’re a great friend, I can’t just fuck you, I felt too much.”

“You think I don’t feel things for you? You think you aren’t in my mind?” He leans low, and you step back to breathe.

“If we want to stay friends we can never do it again.” Choso’s eyes get wide, you watch his lip tremble just slightly.

“Do you not want me anymore?” He asks, and you shake your head, disbelieving he can’t notice what he does to you when he’s touching you.

“I wanted you too much. I was stupid, not you, you’re great at it, at sex… at being unaffected, nonchalant. At doing your thing. I am the one that couldn’t do it. So we should forget it all, every bit.” You hate the words spilling from your lips, but you know they’re necessary.

“Forget it?” You nod now, trembling as you stand there, your heart pounding out of your damn chest. “How can I forget you in that way, your taste, your lips on mine… your body? How your back arches as I’m making you cum?”

His words make your mind flit with images, you shake your head, shutting your eyes and pushing them away as much as you can. God just with words he fucked you up. “You’d had to forget it when you and Amber fuck anyway, so work on it.” Choso gasps softly, his handsome face falling.

“So it meant nothing.” Choso’s words are broken, but it’s just not fair to say it like that, it’s not fair to do this to your heart, you know him and have known him, so you know it’s not intentional. But it doesn’t make it hurt less.

“It meant too much.” You step away then, putting on a little smile, walking back to Gojo and putting your arm in his as you look at Amber, who’s clinging to Choso when he walks back up. “I hope you guys have fun, can’t wait for the concert.”

“You should bring him!” She pokes at Gojo with a giggle.

“I think I will.” Choso glares at you, the look of fucking death, and you get some small satisfaction that you shouldn’t.

You’re done being dickmatized by your best friend, you’re done falling for him so fast and so hard, you’re done with all the feelings that have been driving you since Senior year of high school pooling at once. When he’d let you know so casually he was in love with Yuki, and if he’d wanted you all this time, why did he never make a move?

“Sounds good man I love to see ya play.” Satoru is so unbothered, you wish you could have a teeny bit of that yourself.

“Appreciate it. Have fun, angel.” He says to you now, right in front of both of them in a soft tone, you catch his eyes and feel every emotion, you feel the weight of such simple words, like he’s claiming you his, like he’s telling you so much more without saying it truly.

“Have fun Cho bear.” You say with a bright smile, so fake, and you can tell he knows it’s fake by his frown, but Amber is tugging him away.

“So… he was the fuck buddy.”

“Satoru!” You smack at him, he just smirks, shaking his head.

“It’s obvious.”

You sigh, handing the usher your tickets as you and Choso walk your separate ways, as you always have you suppose, it was foolish to think so much would change from a couple of experiences. He was so in love with Yuki he was about to buy her a fucking ring, of course he was upset that night, and it had been you who brought it up, not him.

You caused this.

“I’m sorry maybe I should’ve told you?”

“Nah, we’re on date number two, and I told you I have regulars. Not that I’ve been with them all week.” You raise your brows in surprise, Satoru pops down in the theater, with big recliner seats, you both settle in and ease back.

“Oh? Actually, me either.” Satoru slurps on his drink, sticking out his tongue now and making you laugh softly as the lights dim.

“Blue! Like my balls after our date.”

“Oh god.” You shake your head, and you picture it, Choso next to you so fucking excited, the both of you have seen every single Star Wars movie absolutely ever, this was the first he’s missing.

You can’t even be mad at him, Amber is pretty, clingy and not in a friend zone like you. If you both were meant to be, wouldn’t you have by now? But your mind drifts to him, missing him though you’ve seen him all day, but it’s Satoru Gojo sitting next to you, annoyingly whispering every time a character pops up, asking who the hell any of them are.

But it’s not annoying then, it’s nice. You could be alone, and not with a handsome, tall white haired little shit, your first kiss. Satoru could have been your first everything, but of course you weren’t ready back then. He has a big hand on your bare thigh, thumb brushing against your skin in little circles, as he’s popping candy into his mouth, making you wonder at his metabolism.

“Who’s that!? Is that yoda?” You giggle quietly, leaning on him.

“Grogu. It’s like a baby yoda.”

“It’s cute! I want one.” You nod in agreement.

“So cute, right? He’s actually old though.”

“Explain, I’m so interested.” His fingers slide higher, making you tremble now, you take several breaths, as they dance against your skin, leaving goosebumps everywhere he touches.

“Are you now?” You find yourself leaning against him, kissing a little trail up his cheek and ear, his fingertips press into the plush of your thigh as you do, that little shitty guilty feeling gnawing at even that.

And why?

You and Choso were friends and you yourself had said ‘no attachments, no emotions, no drama’ and couldn’t make it past three times fucking him (and two ridiculous times of him eating you out… fuck it makes you clench thinking of it) and you caught feelings. It’s pathetic that it happened so fast for you, but how could someone not fall for Choso Kamo? He certainly doesn’t even comprehend the effects he has on people.

“Mmm…” Satoru’s little breathy cry does something to you, as do his fingers brushing higher when you nip on his earlobe, before turning your eyes back to the movie and holding his hand. “Fuck.”

He leans to you now, kissing a trail up your neck, you all are not surrounded by anyone at all where you are and hidden mostly in the recliners, you let your eyes flutter shut when he kisses your neck, when his tongue laps out at your skin, and he’s slipping the hand up further. You’ve been edged twice this week, you can’t help but shift your hips closer.

Satoru kisses you lazy and sensually, biting your lower lip between his teeth, then lapping his tongue along it, cupping your face, you’re enjoying his kisses, the butterflies he stirs even after years. Satoru may have been an asshole back in high school, but he was a hell of a distraction right now, especially when he’s rubbing you over lacy panties.

“You’re gonna distract me from… the…” You’re trying to keep in your little cry, biting your lip when he presses on your clothed clit, finding you damp and sticky, he exhales against your ear now.

“You’re so wet, though. Need me to take care of you?” He asks, you tense then just a bit, but your body reacts, getting wetter and wetter with his practiced circles, he slips his fingers under them now, finding your bare pussy.

“Not saying so.” He laughs, kissing you again, you cry out ever so softly into his lips, hips rolling as his finger teases your entrance.

“She says so.” You lose yourself for a moment, before getting a bit of a clear head, realizing where you all are, he slips a finger inside your slick walls, you clench around the invasion of it, long and sinking deep. “Fuck you’re tight.”

“We shouldn’t here, though.” He pouts in the dark theater.

“You’re mean to her.” He sucks on his finger now, and the sight of Satoru’s pouty lips licking your arousal fucks you up, your brain short circuits for a minute. “You’re as sweet as these candies, fuck.”

“You do go on.” You kiss yourself off him now, before shifting your skirt down a bit, blushing in the darkness. “Okay I need a sec.”

“Gotta play with your pussy?”

“Shush!” You sneak past him, he’s grinning all handsome, and for a moment you think, fuck this is nice, and maybe you could forget this feeling for Choso.

Until you walk by him heading out of the bathroom.

You turn away, and he’s calling your name softly. “What?”

“Can we talk tonight, please?” He asks, standing just a little away from you, the theater is empty as everyone is nestled inside each show, just a person or two walking across.

“What’s there to talk about?” His dark brows lower.

“You really don’t ever want to again? To feel that again?” He cups your chin in his hand, tilting your gaze up to him, to your sweet best friend that currently makes your mind haywire.

“Of course I do. But it means more to me than it does to you.”

“How do you even know that? Have you asked me?”

“I can clearly see, each time we do something you have no problem being with another girl.”

“We haven’t-”

“It doesn’t matter. We won’t again, go enjoy your movie Cho bear.”

“I hurt you.” His words make you pause, you shake your head quickly. “I have hurt you, I can tell it. Written all over your beautiful fucking face.”

“Don’t say shit like that. I’m trying to get over you.” He blinks in confusion, you turn away and he follows you in the damn bathroom. “Choso, seriously, leave me the fuck alone.”

“Get over me? Get over what, being my friend?” You lean against the sink, looking at him exasperatedly.

“I’m still your friend. I always will be. It was a mistake, everything.” You hate that the tears are back.

“How was that a fucking mistake? Feeling you cum around my cock like that, drinking you up?” You whine pathetically when his hands are cupping your face, and he’s bent so low. “No way it’s normal to feel that.”

“So what, you’re saying I’m good in bed? Thanks Cho, so are you, but we can’t do it. I can’t hurt like this. Now go.”

“So you can be with Gojo?” You shove him then, you shove sweet ass Choso Kamo, your best friend, and he looks at you, shocked.

“So you can be with Amber. Funny, I couldn’t in years do shit like she could for your band. Good pick.” Choso steps back up, his hands now on your waist, big strong hands that you wonder at, how much could he throw you around if he tried, if he’d have more chances.

Hands that simultaneously drive you with need and drive you to insanity, god you wish you never knew how good it was. “I want you.”

“What, now that you see me with someone? All week you haven’t said or done shit. I’m not a game.”

“I’m not playing a game.”

“You may not know it, but you are. And my mind is the fucking victim.” Choso slams his lips on yours now, not the sweet way he kisses, no it’s brutal, it’s so different, you cry out, clinging to him, before pulling back and gasping. “I said no more of this.”

“Say it, that you don’t want me to. That you don’t feel this.” You’re shaking now, as his hand comes over yours, your eyes shut with the overwhelming sensations he’s fucking you up with, the way his big hand entwines with yours, and now your lips are tingling from him.

“It hurts too much to see you with her.”

“What do you think it’s like for me?”

“It’ll ruin us if we do it again.” Choso rests his forehead on yours. “I wanted you to choose me, just once.”

“What!?” You step away then, finally able to breathe, rushing out. “You told me to go, I wrote you-”

“Just because I said to, doesn’t mean I meant it.” You watch the hurt and confusion, making you feel like shit. “I fucked up asking you to do this. Blame me, it wasn’t your desires or ideas. Please, have fun, and forget any of this.” You put a hand on his shoulder, hating when a tear falls.

But you can’t let him keep hurting you like this, building your hopes up just to shatter them the fuck down, even if he’s so sweet he doesn’t know, or doesn’t mean to do it. You have to pull back, even as he’s trying to pull you close, and you watch him bite his lower lip.

“Let’s both leave right now.” He says huskily, you shake your head.

“It’s a terrible idea. I’ll fall more.”

“Fall? You’re…”

“Forget it, please. I don’t want to lose you in my life, but if we go any further, I won’t be able to pull back.”

“What if I don’t want you to?” You inhale and exhale, before turning away and walking back into the theater, trying to forget the hurt look on his face.

It’s not much longer that you certainly forget that sad look on his face, when you’re walking out into the chilly night and Satoru throws an expensive jacket over your shoulders. When you see Choso in his car with his head tilted back, and you worry, is he devastated, have you made a terrible decision? What if he truly did feel things for you-

Then you see Amber pop her head up, giggling.

Oh.

Oh.

She kisses Choso, he is presumably kissing his fucking cum off her lips, you feel your heart beat erratically, walking past with Satoru then, of course you have the shit luck that they parked right across from you all. Satoru comes to open the door when Choso’s eyes lock on yours, and his panicked face says everything you needed to know.

He never loved you, he never even cared, if so how could he so casually profess one thing while doing the absolute opposite? He rushes out of the car, and Satoru’s pretty blue eyes narrow a bit when he’s standing right in front of you, and you look down to see his pants unbuttoned just a bit.

You told him just friends, it appears he’s taken it seriously.

Were you some stepping stone for Choso’s hoe era?

“Your button.” You say softly, he hastily buttons it, and Satoru snorts now.

“Nice man, car blow job?”

“Can you shut the fuck up.” You glare, and Satoru’s chuckling, completely unbothered, Choso’s hands are clenching into fists.

“Gonna be mean to him? For what?”

“He left you at prom-”

“We were seventeen. It’s in the damn past. Your girl is pouting by the way, pay her some attention.” You say now, slipping into the car.

“I need to explain things to you.” He murmurs, leaning close, and you just sigh, shaking your head. “It’s not what you think, and you said just friends.”

“Yep. Just friends. Bye now, Cho bear.” You shut your door, Satoru puts an arm around you as he revs up the car, and you lean in, kissing him deeply.

“Mmm, I like petty you.” He teases, you snort, burying your face in his neck. “Can I get a car blow job too?”

“Oh drive, Gojo, jesus.” He’s laughing, pulling you against him as you all leave the parking lot, you could swear you feel his eyes on you, but you really are past fucking caring.

Maybe dick is really what you need to get over him?

Choso’s POV (A few minutes earlier)

“No, you shouldn’t…” Choso’s struggling to pull Amber off him, her mouth is latched on his neck, hand stroking his cock, visions of you flitting in his mind, of you telling him you don’t even want to be intimate again. That you made a mistake of being with him.

It makes him feel horrible, did he take advantage of you in some way!? He’s so clueless of these things, he’d tried to text you over and over before he agreed to go to this movie, and then when he saw you with Satoru!? Fuck it hurt, but he’s pushed you there, you were upset and he shouldn’t have left.

You say one thing and mean another, how can he read you, how can he understand you? How can he just go back to friendship, fuck you all were so dumb for this, completely underestimating what would be there. He kissed Amber once, and it was nothing like kissing you, her body against his and lips now are just no comparison, when he had your sweet lips.

Your moans.

Your breaths.

The way you…

Fuck now he’s thinking of your body, gorgeous, your smooth skin, every curve and line he wants to devour, all while Amber is stroking his cock. He knows you’re probably going to be with Gojo, have you already done things? He sees visions of Gojo fucking you, on your hands and knees maybe, your ass arched in the air, with his experience is he so much better?

Will you cum for him like you do Choso, will he get to drink up those juices from your perfect plump little pussy? Will he have you fingers gripping his hair, those blunt nails pressing against his scalp, your slick heat enwrapping him? Amber giggles since now Choso is completely hard, even though he’s upset, the thought of you like that makes him go insane with need.

To claim you, to make you his. But you want nothing to do with him, he’s fucked it all up somehow, and he truly doesn’t know how to make it right, how to say the words out loud that are eating him alive. How to say how much he’s falling for you, how amazing you are, how he dreams of you…

“Lemme take care of you, Choso.” Amber cooes, and Choso feels terrible, guilty as fuck, but why? You two aren’t together, now he doesn’t even get to kiss your perfect lips again. You don’t want to anymore, because of him.

You weren’t together, just friends you both said.

But you’re not just his friend.

Before he knows it, so lost in thought, Amber is undoing his pants, he pulls her hair now, earning her moan. “No, no! No, shit… sorry for pulling your hair, but… y-you can’t. Shouldn’t- mmm!”

Choso whines out and gasps when she takes his length in her mouth, swirling her tongue and humming. “Mmm, you’re fucking huge.”

“Please don’t do that, get up-ah.” She sucks so hard, he bucks up, his hand accidentally shoving her further by some stupid instinct, she’s bobbing up and down him, clearly an insane level of experience. Sucking him up like a vacuum, swallowing his cock whole down her throat, her long nails digging into his jeans, pressing against his thighs.

He leans his head back, he’s been as edged as you this week, and it does feel good, if you ignore the sinking in his stomach, when his eyes come to focus, and you’re by the car right across from him, Gojo’s jacket on your shoulder. You look right at him for a moment, and he panics, as Amber giggles, leaning up now.

“You’re the biggest guy I’ve sucked, fuck you’ll feel good in me.” Choso immediately zips up his pants, running out of the car, and when he sees you, he knows then.

Shoulders slumped down.

Eyes glossy and glittering.

Lips set in such a tense line.

He knows it, then, you won’t forgive this, in his desperation to explain, you have no care to hear, you’re so withdrawn he doesn’t even know if you’ll be his friend, and how could he blame you? Begging you to be with him, only for you to see something like that, and now you’re kissing Satoru right in front of him, knocking the wind out of his body.

He almost collapses as you drive away, numb and mindlessly going through the motions, you must think he is a liar, you must think you were right, he’d hurt you, truly hurt you. You’ve been his rock for so long, so important to him, so important to even his little brother, like family for so long, now he’s going to lose you, and now he know everything he’s losing.

Choso: Please, please it’s not what you think. Angel…

Read.

Choso: I’m so sorry, I never meant to hurt you, it wasn’t what you think, and… I think of you. I think of you constantly, always.

Nothing.

Choso: Cuss me out, do something, say something. Please, I understand if you hate me forever, but this wasn’t intentional, and I’m confused, I don’t know what we are, I don’t know what to do.

Read, and nothing.

You read each single one and say nothing in response, Choso drops Amber off with a faint good bye, he doesn’t kiss her, he barely talks to her, she’s babbling away but his heart is being ripped from his chest. If you hadn’t already done things with Gojo, surely you would now, and what if he is so much better than Choso could be?

Rich, always so fucking popular, the head of the football team, good with ladies, fuck you fawned over him, when he had it so bad for you. You would doodle Satoru Gojo and you in wedding clothes as he’d sit at study sessions, and the fear of him pushed Choso even further to lose his mind and thoughts with Amber, but now even he doesn’t know if he can forgive himself.

Not for hurting you like this.

Choso: Please, I’ll do anything, just talk to me. Just… still be my best friend, even if I want you as so much more, I’ll take it, I’ll take just that again over none of you… please.

You don’t read it, your green dot is off line, seven minutes ago.

Choso sobs into his hands, sitting on his couch, thinking of the hurt on your pretty face when you saw it, fuck did you feel unwanted? When all he wants is you, but how could you know now? How could you know that he does, when you saw that.

Did you really feel like this ‘distraction’ or a game to him? You’re more than that, so much more. As he curls into a ball and sobs, he hates himself then, why can’t he know better, do better, why can’t he just know what’s right? You should hate him after this.

He’s losing you, and he never even really had you, not in the way he wants, he craves, he needs in his soul. After a long time, he falls asleep with streaks of tears drying on his cheeks, eyes heavy and reddened and sore. He is dreaming of you, snuggling next to him, heat on his leg, your smile so sleepy and cute. Your hair is a mess, and you’re in his tee shirt.

How can he lose you like this?

Your POV

“F-Fuck, Satoru!” You’re crying out as he’s pumping two stupidly long fingers deep in your pussy, and Satour’s moaning into your mouth, you’re literally on your front porch in the middle of the evening as he’s pressing you against your door, scissoring his fingers in and out. You’re clinging to him, he’s doing it so well your mind is shut, your eyes rolled back.

“Hear her, fuck… slutty pussy.” He huffs, grabbing you rough, he’s not delicate or careful like Cho, his grip on your thigh is bruising, your hands glide down his abdomen then, finding his cock over his pants, your phone is incessantly buzzing in your purse, you know it’s Choso, but you don’t really care right now.

“Please…” You whisper out.

“Please what, pretty little slut?” He murmurs, you should be offended but you’re not, you want more of it, to feel mindless, numb, good.

“Make me cum.” You’re hastily unlocking your door now, Satoru’s hands both press against your waist as you shut the door, and he has you picked up, effortlessly, your legs wrap around his hips as you all kiss, over and over.

“Bed?” He asks, you nod barely, pointing and he’s carrying you right to it, laying you down, somewhere Choso really has never been.

Fuck can’t you get him out of your head!?

You reach down between you both, stroking Satoru’s length, he’s long and curved, your thumb brushes on precum, earning his pink lips parted, a red flush on his porcelain skin. “I was missing all this?” He asks softly now, shoving up your shirt and revealing your tits that squish in his grip.

“Y-you were a dick.” You mumble, he chuckles, sucking on your nipple now, sliding panties down your thighs and rolling on your clit with his thumb until you’re dripping down his fingers.

“I still am a dick, baby, you’re just horny and mad.” He taunts, he’s somehow infuriatingly perceptive for an idiot.

“Just shut up, Satoru you talk too- ah!” Satoru’s got you flipped now, fucking obscene, dragging your pussy on his face, still in his fancy ass dress shirt, you’re still in a skirt and a top yanked down, his cock sprung in your face. “I haven’t…”

“No sixty nine?” He smacks your ass, and you tremble, bracing yourself on your arms as he drags his tongue between your folds. “Such a goodie goodie.”

“Fuck you, Satoru.” He laughs, breath tickling, so you suck him down your throat, he tastes good, his tongue is godly, but you just don’t feel that thing. You don’t feel whatever the fuck it was, and this proves it.

You shove it back as he shoves his cock in your mouth, swirling his tongue around your clit and then shoving his two fingers in your cunt again, playing with you over and over, pumping in and out, you’re clenching them like a vise as he sucks your little clit in his mouth. You grind on him weakly, crying out around his length, hair falling against his thighs.

He has his pants and boxers still half way on, your hands cling to them as he’s relentless with his tongue, sucking all of your juices up as his fingers fuck your gummy little walls. He’s hitting every spot you have, grinning against you whenl you’re cumming on Satoru Gojo’s face.

He’s moaning as he smacks your ass, still fingering you. “There, fuck… if you keep… I’m…” Satoru cums then with a groan, pulsing deep in your throat, you swallow the salty and slightly bitter taste down, his hum on your clit making you cum as you do, shaking when you cum again and finally pull up, shutting your eyes.

What have you done? Just what Amber was doing to Choso, and out of what, jealousy, need? Are you any better?

Satoru exhales, tapping your hip, and you ease off him, nervously looking away. “I’m sorry I came quick, your throat…”

“No, no! It’s good. I came clearly.” He exhales, planting a kiss on your lips, his glittery eyes dilated. “That was…”

“Fucking awesome, sweets. If you give me a bit, we can actually fuck.” He teases, dragging you on his lap now, you giggle then, breathless.

“Not just yet, this was a lot more than I expected already. We don’t even date or whatever.”

“You worry too much. If it feels good just do it.” You contemplate his words, more seriously than he intended. “All right, I’m out then sweets.”

“No pussy you’re out?” You raise a brow, he grins.

“I have your pussy all over my face, so shut it.” He smacks your ass once more, hopping up and getting dressed, you start to realize what happened, it’s slowly sinking in more and more, when you walk him to the door and he winks.

“Try not to look so pleased, Satoru.” You say, he grins bigger, snatching up his coat and throwing it on his shoulders.

“Got you off enough, I should be pleased. Don’t ignore me for a week again, it makes me sad you know.” He pouts, you can’t help but sigh, he’s gorgeous, he’s talented and fuck that was good.

But…

It feels so impersonal?

“Am I like a booty call now?” You ask, trying to hide your anxiousness with him, he shrugs a shoulder.

“I don’t take them on dates, I have standards. But I don’t label, so chill.” He pats your head now, winking. “I’m like your revenge fuck.”

“Oh god.” You roll your eyes.

“Nighty night. Text me.”

“Good night Satoru.” Satoru literally hops and prances to the damn car, but you feel it, the emotions choking you already, where Choso had snuggled and kissed, or he had tried to- you’d stopped it- Satoru’s prancing to his door and zipping away, clearly he got some of what he wanted from you.

Is this who you are now?

You take a shower, resting your head on the wall, shutting your eyes as you see it, over and over, Choso and Amber in that car. But you told him you were done, you told him there was no sex anymore, so what was wrong with what either of you did? What was this feeling like hot fire pokers in your throat, this clutching and pulling at your heart?

Tearing you in two.

If you were just horny and edged, Satoru should have scratched every fucking itch you ever had, he’s perhaps more skilled than Choso at a woman’s body, you’re sure fucking him would be fun, and there’s just no feelings. He would have been a perfect friend with benefit, not Choso Kamo, the man that you look into his eyes and he sees you, truly sees you.

The man you want in bed with you, every night, you remember all those nights sleeping next to him on the couch, hearing his gentle breathing or little snores. And now you think you can’t even be his friend, it hurts too much, and you think it’s pushed you here to do this, something you would never, but the rejection from Ino stung and now Choso?

Drying up you see the twenty messages from him, each one hurting more and more as you read through them all, especially the last one, which is like a knife to your fucking heart.

Cho Bear: Please, I’ll do anything, just talk to me. Just… still be my best friend, even if I want you to be so much more, I’ll take it, I’ll take just that again over none of you… please.

That was an hour ago.

You can’t talk to him now, you can’t look at him now, after what you just did, the tears start falling from your face, it felt so empty and hollow, pure pleasure without those feelings. Without feeling like the most beautiful, important girl in the fucking world, without Choso’s sweet and sincere words. The way he’d held your face and just looked at you.

It was never just getting off with Choso, the moment he kissed you, you irrevocably fell for him, and now you feel nothing but despair.

How does doing something not ‘wrong’ feel this wrong.

You put the phone down, you can’t face him, you can’t call him, you’re still so upset with him and now with yourself. You find yourself curled in a ball on your bed, a bed Satoru Gojo had just been in, fuck it happened so fast too, and now you know it even more so.

You’re in love with Choso.

What have you done?

What has he done?What have you both done?

A/N- Yep. It's a mess, I am sure ya'll are as upset and mad as I am writing these two fking idiots, but it's a slow burn despite their immediate physical connection. I always enjoy your thoughts, how was this angst omg! This actually made me upset but remember I write happy endings <3

Taglist: @erencvlt @antisocialinlw @aquamarine001 @maskedpacific @mima0127 @yxnnu @lana18918 @bigbird789  @angellliqua @ghostskilledmyaddiction21 @aldebrana @staygoldsquatchling02 @bts-psycho @lillycore @mysticalnightbeliever @wystriz @tokyolhtl @imabyssa @delicate-ray-of-sunshine @ivyvenus333 @ghostskilledmyaddiction21 @sparklydeerface @10honeybee01 @marie-is-in-the-dark @lavender-hvze @angelcakkess @bellasworlds-stuff @pauliiis-stuff @mysouleaten @city-of-lovers @teddiiursula @flowerbbybananamilk

(tagging the rest in commentsss)

Chap Five

[cosmicsully]

OBSESSED WITH YOU

aged up!Neteyamx aged up!human(f)!reader

Summary: In which…. Neteyam crosses paths with a human, but what is that sudden obsession with her, where did that need to protect her come from?

Word count: 3.1k

Warnings: fluff, Y/N’s personal space is quite literally violated by Neteyam, Y/N is the first Human Neteyam has ever seen, Neteyam barely speaks/understands English, kissing, slight make out, lowkey unrealistic storyline lmao

My Masterlist <3.

What are you called? = fyape syaw fko ngar Stay calm = mawey beautiful: (of people) = sevin take it off = kämunge tsal I want to see = Oe new ne kame hurry up = win säpi nefä so soft = nìftxan 'ango

I hope you enjoy! If you do, feel free to reblog, I might consider writing more parts to this :) <3

I can still remember how it happened. The day that I met Neteyam still lingers in my mind, the young Na´vi boy consuming my attention at all times.

About a week ago, I can still feel the soft breeze of air flushing against my legs, I remember smelling the green plants that had just been drowned in the heavy rain the previous night. The loving light of the warm sun embraces my figure as I walk across a muddy path, trying not to step on any kind of animal. I was outside although I was not allowed to leave the lab. Secretly slipping out of the back door, the mask that is pumping oxygen into my lungs well secured on my face, as I made it my new goal to explore Pandora further.

It is a memory I cherish. The adrenaline that runs through my veins as I took one step after the other, putting as much space as possible between me and the lab.

With the feeling of well-secured safety and no one having caught me fleeing from my home, I slowed my steps, taking in my beautiful surroundings. All kinds of exotic colorful plants surround my form, my eyes darting to one and then another, trying to see everything all at once. My ragged breathing slowed down as I sprinted across the mud, my feet now slightly covered in it.

I can’t help but feel joy consume me whole.

The beauty of Pandora yet again swallowed me, pulling me in. I let my feet work on their own, deciding on taking a small walk to find new interesting and unexplored corners. My fingertips glide against a pulsating bluish plant, as it vibrates against my hand in return, letting myself smile at the uncommon feeling.

This world is so alive.

It is beautiful, I hope its owners treat it well, with respect and cherish it just as I do. Although from the stories I have been told, Na’vi are very spiritual species who inhabit these forests. And now that I think of it, I have never truly seen a real Na’vi.

Dreamwalkers don’t count.

Not letting my mind linger on the thought of facing a real Na’vi, I continued my exploration, It felt like mere minutes, but because it was slowly becoming darker around me it must have been at least a few hours. The only sound that reaches my ears is my breathing from behind the thin glass that is covering my entire face, and the nature that I’m currently moving in. Deciding that I have seen enough for today and that Norm is most likely worrying about my well-being, I take a turn and walk to the path I have been walking all along and slowly but surely make my way back to the lab.

Just as I took a few steps, I heard a quiet huff and leaves moving behind a tree a few feet away from me.

Midway through me turning my head, a blue figure emerges from the bushes. There he stands. A tall male Na’vi. His stripes-covered skin glows underneath the small amount of light that is still falling on Pandora.

He is beautiful.

So beautiful the nature around me is no longer on my mind. All my focus and attention is now drawn to him as I see his fist tightening around a weapon that is firm in his right hand.

With quick movements, he is pointing an arrow at me.

“Wait- Wait- Wait-“ I start as his face wears an angry expression, his frown-covered face facing my direction. I can see his ears perk up at the words that left my mouth. The foreign language fills his head as he decides on killing or spearing me.

“fyape syaw fko ngar?” he hisses, flashing his fangs at me. His white teeth sparkle in the sun as he takes a big step closer to me. His sudden movement made me trip over, my backside making contact with the now slightly dried ground. Him now towering over me even more, his height is scary.

“I- I’m sorry I don’t understand you, please talk slower,” I say, trying to speak slowly, he probably doesn’t understand my words. He tilts his head in confusion, his eyes widening as he takes in my form. Here I am, halfway sitting up in the slightly muddy forest of Pandora. My eyes are fixated on the Na’vi that is towering above me.

“fyape. syaw. fko. ngar?” he repeats, now trying to talk as slow as I did. His pronunciation is now much clearer, his eyes squinting close as if he can see the wheels whirring behind my eyes. This situation throws me back multiple years, remembering the Na’vi lessons we were put through at the mere age of ten. He must have said something about me. Asking about my age? No that would not add up to the situation I’m currently in. Maybe he asked what my name is. That makes way more sense, him emerging from the forest, probably taking me in as a threat.

Slowly, I raise my hands on either side of my head a little, to show that I have no weapons on me, and don’t mean any harm to anyone. At my gesture his ears stand up, their previous position flattened against his head long gone. While doing so, his curiosity must have grown, he lowers his weapon, no meaning to harm me for now. The unknown Na’vi male lowers himself into a crouching position, as he fixates his bow on his back and secures the arrow back in its holder. With me still staying put on the ground, he starts to crawl over my much smaller form to take in my face.

His expression is still confused, but the curiosity must be getting a hold of him. He slowly makes his way above me, his face getting closer to mine, I can feel his warm breath hitting my cheek, his sparkly yellow eyes boring into my own. Pupils now grown bigger and bigger with each second that passes.

“What are you doing?” I whisper, my questioning tone must have shown him that I asked a question. He shakes his head in a way to tell me that he has no idea what I just said, but he doesn’t leave his current position, instead, he’s only inching closer to my body. His face slowly moved to the left side of my face, flattened nose touching my cheek and slowly moving down to my neck. His way of moving and actions remind me of an animal, I can feel him take a deep breath through his nose when it hits my pulse point. It’s like he’s taking in my scent, trying to burn it into his brain to never lose the smell of me.

His actions makes a shudder run down my spine, a shaky breath leaving my mouth only now realizing that I have been holding my lungs oxygen-free for the past minute, them now aching and burning for more.

He breathes me in again, this time with eyes closed, my scent filling his nostrils. My breathing stays unsteady, his presence making my heart quicken in my chest, he seems to notice that, his eyes now fixated on my chest, watching it rise and fall again. When my eyes caught his never leaving my chest, a frown forms on my face, my mouth gaping at him and my arms moving to cover my chest. Slightly uncomfortable under his stare that is on one of my most intimate parts.

He quickly shakes his head and uses one of his three-fingered hands -that is at least twice as big as mine- to move them away, his now gained free access to my chest making him move his head closer, the side of his face making contact with me, his ear hovering above my heart. My heartbeat echoes in his head, its beating pumping hot blood through my veins. Although he does not seem to have the intention to hurt me in any way, my heart doesn’t slow its fast beats. His heavy head makes contact with my chest, I can feel him resting his head completely.

He stays put for a few seconds, the sound of soft breaths leaving his nose hit my ears. My heart still hammers in my chest, continuing to reveal my unsure feelings about the moment and this stranger who is quite literally breaking the definition of personal space. He stirrers up removing his ear from my chest, now much softer yellow eyes meeting mine.

“Mawey.” he whispers. His soothing voice makes it seem like a sweet gesture, the way he talks, the way his eyes move from me to my chest, no, to my heart, its like he wants to tell me to relax. The next thing that catches his attention is the oxygen mask that covers my slightly blushing face. With one of his fingers he taps against the glass, the tap rather harsh as it shoots through the glass and right to my ears echoing softly.

"Neteyam." he speaks up, the pronunciation lingering in my mind. As he speaks, he points the finger that just tapped my mask to his chest, gesturing to himself, it seems to be his way of introducing himself to me.

"Y/N." I say telling him my name. His ears perk up as my voice hits him.

"Y/N…" he tries to pronounce my name just like I did, but fails miserably. I can´t help myself but let a giggle slip past my lips at his terrible attempt at pronouncing my name, squinting my eyes closed in the process. He doesn´t exactly laugh at my reaction, but what seems to be a small smile makes its way across Neteyams face. I like the way my name sounds when he speaks.

"Sevin." he whispers pointing at me again. His hand glides downwards to my own and he takes a look at it, his eyes fixated on my little finger. He slowly but surely wraps two of his fingers around it, completely engulfing my pinky with his. His hand is huge compared to mine. If he wanted to, he could cover my entire hand with his and nothing of my hand would be visible.

"Sevin?" I ask, questioning his last words, why did I barely pay attention when we were told simple words that are commonly used by Na´vi?

"Beautiful?" he now repeats, his accent thick as he tries to translate his words.

"You mean me?" I ask a little unsure, it is not unknown in the lab that Na´vi and humans don´t usually interact with one another, let alone find any interest in each other. He points his finger against my chest again, still trying to get me to understand that he thinks I´m pretty.

I can´t help but blush at his actions, not quite used to being complimented by someone.

"You´re beautiful too" I answer, already aware of the fact that he probably doesn´t understand what I just told him. So I point my finger at his chest just like he did to me and say

"Sevin."

His eyes fall to my pointer finger that is currently resting against his chest, his hands now following his eyes, a blue hand yet again engulfing my own. I feel a certain warmth spread through my chest.

Am I supposed to feel like this?

Probably not.

No, definitely not.

Then why does his presence feel so good? Why do I feel this special security with him? When his warm eyes meet mine?

His attention is now back on my face, the way he is now directly in front of me, allows me to take a closer look at his facial features. His yellow, big, cat-like eyes are pulsating with warmth and softness, his slightly flattened nose wrinkling when he senses new smell. He seems to be studying me just as I do him.

"kämunge tsal" he whispers, now again tapping against my oxygen mask.

Although I could not exactly translate his spoken words in my head, it must have been something about my mask. I shake my head hastily, if his intentions are about me taking it off he can forget it.

"Oe new ne kame" he urges me on, his eyes filled with curiosity and desperate pleading.

"Off," he says quickly his demanding tone fitting to his accent, his hand already finding the bottom of the mask and lifting it off of my face. His sudden actions make me gasp and quickly breathe in, to catch another wave of oxygen.

The mask is now all the way off, Neteyam places it on one of his muscular tights, but his vibrant eyes are darting across every moving muscle on my face. He studies me carefully as if he is afraid of breaking me with a grip that might be too firm for my body.

His left-hand moves to the right side of my head, the warm palm of his softly meeting me. His palm swallows half of my skull, it’s like a puzzle fitting, his piece connecting with mine. A few seconds later I have a sort of ticklish feeling against my upper thigh, his strong tail curling twice around it. The movement makes me blush, I feel my cheeks and half of my neck warming. It’s like Neteyam is trying to be as close as possible, though I can not really tell why.

His face inches closer to mine, he’s so close again that I can feel his breath on my lips, his eyes dare to look at them for a quick moment but just as he meets them he averts his gaze again. I can’t help it but copy his movement, my eyes darting down to his lips.

I can feel the atmosphere between us get turned upside down within one quick glance at his lips, a sort of tension building up.

What I’m doing here is insane.

I should be home by now.

Just as I can feel him getting even closer, the need for oxygen is growing and growing, my lungs aching for relief. My eyes shoot down to his leg hastily grabbing the mask that my body so desperately seeks. The moment it hits my face I take a deep breath, my heart beating at a quickening speed. Neteyam groans in response his hand falling from my head, instead both of his hands land on either side of my waist. As I try to steady my breathing, he pulls my smaller form into his lap.

"win säpi nefä" he lowly whines, making my eyebrows raise in confusion at his whining. He waits a few seconds for my chest to raise at a normal speed again, his eyes boring through mine as if he is asking for permission, although I can not quite tell for what.

"Enough" he orders now quite needy ripping the mask off my face, but before I can respond in annoyance, warm lips are pressed against my very own. My eyes widen at his sudden actions, I can`t hold back the quiet unexpected sigh that sounds like a soft moan leaving my lips.

Neteyam responds eagerly, his tongue now parting my lips ready to claim my mouth, the taste of me lingering on his tastebuds, he pulls me closer by my hips, the close proximity making him groan. The kiss quickly becomes feverish and passionate as his desire for more keeps growing. His hand moves to the back of my head keeping me in place to continue his almost assault on my lips. His rough palms skim down my waist to hook around my hips, pulling me flush against his chest.

It is something I have never felt before, the adrenaline coursing through my veins making my head dizzy. Or maybe it was the lack of oxygen that was making me feel lightheaded.

I can´t help but try to pull away from him, his much stronger grip on me only tightening in response, in order to gain focus again I let my fingers tangle into his braids, softly tugging his lips away from mine. Neteyam growls in protest, chasing my lips with his but I lean back and reach down to put the mask that dangles down my body back on my face. As I keep filling my lungs with air, I look up through the thing glass with heavy-lidded eyes, my chest still heaving and my heart thrumming in my chest.

Neteyam pants softly, just as breathless as I am.

Behind Neteyam I can see his tail swaying with excitement from side to side, his own heavy eyes now focused on a part of my neck. He quickly connects his lips with my neck, softly coating it with open-mouth kisses. With his other hand, he gently tugs on my hair to expose my neck to his mouth. Not caring about the noises that could slip out of my mouth, I let a soft moan leave my lips at the feeling. That seems to urge him on further, his lips traveling from my neck, to my collarbone and lastly to my pulse point. It is the place he breathed me in earlier, he growls at the memory, lips quickly working at sucking on my delicate skin.

I close my eyes at the feeling of his soft but rough lips as they work against my sensitive skin, my mouth slightly agape at the pleasure that is shooting through every inch of my body.

"nìftxan 'ango" the Na´vi male moans against my neck, at the sound of a twig breaking somewhere in the distance, Neteyam quickly breaks away from my sensitive skin. His tail tightened around my thigh in a protective manner.

"Come" he hushes at me, now raising to his feet and full height, With one swift movement he claims my wrist in his hand sneaking around it in a soft grip. He pulls me up in no time as if I weigh nothing to him. I can feel myself hovering over the ground for a split second before he lets go of my wrist now fully placing me back on the ground I was laying on only minutes ago.

[blue-sadie]

can I request avatar with a reader who is hard of seeing and needs a seeing the animal and they all freak out because reader somehow managed to find with a rather large group of viperwolves?

I hope this is what you were looking for, I made it platonic to make it more cute but I'll do a romantic one if this isn't what you were looking for.

The Blurriness

Sully family x blind Reader

Summary: the baby of the family is always protected

Warning: kinda yandere?

Yn/3rd person pov

You were the baby the little princess everyone adored even though you weren't the youngest, neytiri knew something was different when she was pregnant with you, she felt it.

They didn't figure it out straight away, neytiri was scared at first not knowing what is wrong with her child so she did everything in her power to figure it out, even your siblings knew something was wrong so they did everything to protect you but still include you in everything they did.

Norman was the first one to ask them because he watched as you would have your hands on everything and feeling along as you moved, when someone called you you would twist and turn looking for them intill they came closer to you.

Jake and neytiri refused at first but as they watched you more they saw it to and then their feelings of protectiveness increased they would tell your siblings not to take you to the cliffs or on trees because they were scared you'd get hurt, they'd also forbid you going off by yourself because they don't think you'd find your way back.

I listened to my mom hum as she prepared food I could feel her gaze on me every so often from my perch on a few of the boxes that layed around our home "is something the matter" she asked I could see her blurry form move around the small fire the shadow of it darkening my vision.

"Nothing everything is fine" I murmured closing my eyes and leaned my head back against the woven wall "are you excited for your outing with neteyam today" she said and I could hear her footsteps getting closer "yeah I am" I smiled it's been a few weeks since I've been down in the forest.

"Where's my baby sister" I cringed as I heard neteyam call me my nickname "logically tuk is the baby" I mumbled as mom grabbed my hand helping me to my feet "you'll always be a baby to me" he teased and took my hand from mom and slowly lead me out the tent.

He helped me onto his ikran and flew the both of us down to the ground "so how's trainings" I inquired as I slid off his ikran with him right behind me "it's.... challenging" he sighed taking my hand and leading me off into the forest the blurry colors of purple, blue and orange filling my gaze it made me smile.

"Oh I'm sorry" I whispered lightly squeezing his hand in a comforting manner "I'm here for you if you need me" I added making him chuckle "I know you are it's what siblings are for" I could hear the smile as he talked, we fell into a calm silence the ambiance of the forest taking over.

He took us to our normal spot which was by the glowing waterfalls, he sat me on the ground just far enough for my feet to reach the water "I just need to get some stuff for mom stay here and don't move" his voice became a bit stern as he spoke he always said this when we were out.

"Where am I supposed to go" I teased gesturing my hands around me "I can't see anything" he laughed at my words "you know what I mean" he called out as he walked away, I started to hum to myself enjoying the forest air as I waited, neteyam usually took about 3 to 6 minutes but if longer he would come check on me every now and then.

"Neteyam" I called out after hearing a few twigs creak but I knew I was wrong when I heard the chitering of the viper wolf's, I looked around furiously seeing a view black sploges move across my vision my breathing hitching as I felt the wind of one of them moving behind me.

My stomach dropped as I waited for an attack or anything but nothing came I could still hear them moving around me but they weren't attacking my eyebrows frowned in confusion what's wrong with them, I jerked as I felt their cold skin brush against mine as they walked past, my body sat frozen and the only noise I made was my soft breathes I need to stay calm.

They circled around a few times "yeah" neteyam yelled charging from the woods, I could hear the viper wolf's scatter as he ran toward me their chitering fading as they ran into the woods "what the hell was that" he asked breathlessly and I just shrugged, he quickly pulled me to my feet and back to his ikran "I'm gonna get killed" he muttered climbing on.

"What happened" my dad asked as neteyam told him and mom the story I could feel their protectiveness radiating off of them "oh my poor baby" mom cooed as she came to sit at my side pulling my body into her and kissing my forehead.

"I'm not letting you outside again"

[writingoddess1125]

Hi, I love Morticia and Gomez Effect universe, and I have to say it. I'm the only one who thinks that if she ends up getting pregnant, it would be a girl. How would Mihawk be as a girl dad. Or, would they have twins or triplets?? They want an army, after all.😏😉

I like your thinking! MWHAHAHAHAHS

Morticia and Gomez Effect - pt. 3

Creating an Army

Mihawk x FemReader

Previous <<

Taking request on Ko-Fi

Check out my Go Fund Me

• It seemed all that really had to be done was speaking the wish for a child- In less then 2 months you found out you were pregnant. Much to the delight of Mihawk and yourself.

• Mihawk was very protective of you, essentially a helicopter. He needed to make sure you were safe and healthy, cooking all your meals, making sure Perona was as respectful as possible and didn't dare to cause a fuss while you were pregnant.

• Which she didn't in truth. Perona had been actually excited at the idea of a baby, flooding the place with more stuffed animals and 'cute' onsies.

• While for you, the pregnancy reminded you of the sea. At times calm and cool, while others it was like a raging storm in your body. You were fortunate that Mihawk was like a massive ship that could ride through the calms and battle thr storms, Rubbing your back when you puked- Whsipering sweet words when you cried and wiping away the discomfort that settled on your bones as the baby grew.

• It was a normal day, you were 6 months along in your pregnancy and Mihawk had gone out to train. Leaving you to the peace of your favorite fruit tea and some cakes.

• Delightful

• As you tucked into your new found treats you heard the door open and the sound of chattering. Knowing that it wasn't Mihawk you reached for the blade you kept tucked to your side under the large blanket you were under.

• Till you saw young familiar faces.

• The young Pirates, The Strawhats finally had return it seemed. With your necklace in tow as they looked like they had been through quite a journey and back. The scorch marks upon their clothes also being a amusing sight.

• Zoro stepped forward, bowing respectfully to his teacher. The other pirates also coming to greet you and hopefully stay in your good Graces.

• "Madam Dracule, We have your necklace" Zoro said with calm respect.

• He watched you stand and his eyes and the eyes of the young pirates all went to the same thing that had been obstructed by the thick blankets. Your rounded stomach-

• "Thank you Zoro, I do hope it was able to help in your journey" You say calmly as you take the necklace from him- Seeing how their faces went to that or horror and shock at the sight of your clearly pregnant stomach.

• The blonde one, with a weird eyebrow was the first to break "THATS NOT FAIR!? HE GETS A HOT WIFE AND GETS HER KNOCKED UP!?" He screamed in shock which surprised you before the rest of the crew decended on him like hounds to shut him up. Zoro still just standing there shocked till a random foot seemed to hit him and he joined the fight-

• Of course Mihawk hurt the commotion and quickly went to find you, coming to a sight he didn't know what to deal with first.

• There the strawhats were all fighting each other. The two women of the crew speaking to you calmly and touching your rounded stomach with your blessing as you held your ruby necklace and A passed out Reindeer at the foot of the fight..

• Deciding the fighting was the first thing be wad quick to knock out all the boys and toss them out his home. The reindeer he just stepped over since it was useless- he also make quick work to ask the women to leave which they did after giving polite goodbyes and congratulations.

• That leaving Mihawk to then scoop you up and bring you to bed. Having found that it was bedtime-

• Possessive as ever...

• In the coming months, the house was prepared for your birth. Mihawk having brought in a medical team for you- You assumed they were paid well but terrified.

• It had been after dinner, 3 weeks early when your water had broke. It seemed your child wanted to make their grand entrance early.

• It was like the world had stopped when you felt a rush of water down your legs when you went to stand to get some juice- Mihawk and you both just staring at the floor under you were the water was

• ....

• "..Hell" Mihawk muttered first, shooting back his wine in a effort to calm his nerves before rushing over to you and quickly escorting you to the labor room. Summoning the doctors quickly as well who got you prepped and ready.

• It was slow at first- But as the hours ticked by you the pain increased. Mihawk seated next to you as he tried to guild you through the waves of pain that wrecked your body.

• While labor is hard, He knows you are quite strong and will survive. You have to... You can't leave him

• "You alright darling?" He ask softly, holding your hand as you suffer with bringing in the next Dracule in the world.

• You give a weakened smile "It is painful- But it's a is not worth dying for" You say playfully, Earning a smile from Mihawk who kissed the back of your hand.

• The poor Doctors are uncomfortable by the whole situation. Especially with how calm you were during God Damn Labor!-

• It was near twilight of the next Morning did the labor finally come to an end. A shrill cry piercing the cold morning air as new life was brought in.

• "It's a Girl!" The Doctor said cheerfully as the crying child was liftwd and placed on your chest carefully and beginning to be cleaned with a towel.

• You and Mihawk seated next to each other staring wide eyed and in awe at the little girl screaming on your chest.

• "Looks like I had nothing to do with this at all" You mused, seeing how your little daughter looked so much like her father it was unfair. Even with her face pink from crying and her rounded face you could clearly see Mihawks genes had dominated yours.

• The thin layer of black hair onto her head also not helping. Mihawk chuckled as with a gentle hand he touched his daughters hair.

• "She is beautiful" He says softly, his own eyes getting misty as he stared at the little girl.

• Is actually quite pleased their first child is a girl and the only. It couldn't be better in his mind as he remembers his youth around the children that Gol D Roger would bring onto the ship. The boys were the most troubling.

• "She is.." You say softly, Watching as she settled down and yawned. Reaching out her little arms randomly, her little pudgy fingers wrapping around Mihawks finger. You practically saw the hearts in his eyes when she did this-

• In less then 4 minutes the baby girl has already stolen her father's heart and has him wrapped around his finger.

• "Dracule Marya" He whispered. Kissing your cheek as he smiled down at his daughter. You swore you saw tears in his eyes.

• Mihawk is a absolute girl Dad, Truthfully a good father overall. He enjoyed cleaning up after her, helping with feedings, choosing important items for her development.

• He does have one poor habit however-

• You stand there with your arms crossed under your bust as you raise and eyebrow at your husband. "Mihawk hand her over my love- She needs to learn to sleep in her crib" You explain.

• Marya was 4 months old and Mihawk had grown used to Marya sleeping in the bed between you two. So you had finally decided to put the smaller crib to use, pulling it into your twos shared bedroom so she could no longer sleep in the bed with you.

• But here she was-

• Your husband holding your half asleep daughter in his arm carefully while finishing some paperwork. This had been the 2nd time that night you had placed Marya in her crib to sleep on her own and everytime she cried in less then 10 minutes it would stop and you'd fine Mihawk holding her again in his study.

• "She was crying" He said calmly, setting down his pen to pat her back to comfort her.

• "That's the point Darling- She needs to learn to sleep in the crib" You stress, seeing Mihawk scowl at this and hold her closer to his chest.

• "She doesn't like it" He said stressing- This making you sighing at his dramatics.

• "Fine- But you'd have stay in the nursery with her since she can't sleep in our bed anymore" You said with a sigh.

• He slept in the nursery, on the floor next to the crib with his hand resting ontop of her- for 3 nights before you finally kicked him out and strong armed him to let her sleep in the crib in the bedroom.

• Besides Mihawks constant want to hold his daughter and carry her everywhere he was perfect. And in his eyes so was she-

• Mihawk sat there watching you, feeding little Marya and cooing softly at her as she watched the world around her, her eyes matched yours the only thing that you seemed to give to the little girl since she was such a clone of her Daddy.

• "Darling" Mihawk called to you waving you over, making you look up from your task at hand. Marya pulling from your breast full from her meal.

• Walking over Mihawk gently took Marya from you, beginning to burp her as you pulled your shirt back to place. He smiled as his yellow eyes gleamed

• "What is going through your head my Love?" You question. Knowing that look all to well. Mihawk shrugging slightly to keep from shifting Marya too much.

• "We should have another-"

Tag List- {Sorry I forgot to put it!}

@who-the-hockeysticks @vexladin @iraaiitz

@stellasloth @yuriwk

[gaypirate420]

Happy birthday// Jasper W. Hale.

Jasper Whitlock-Hale x gn!reader.

Request: can I get a jasper wishin' me happy birthday? 🥺 Like Jas x gen. neut. reader. lots of cuddling falling asleep in his arms feelin' safe & protected from an abusive dad.

A/N: I really tried to put a lot of comfort in this one. I hope everything it's okay, anon! I got carried away with this request.

Tw: Abuse.

Throwing your body into your bed, you buried yourself with your blankets, creating a safe fort with your pillows, stuff animals and the most cozy blanket you have.

Your hands shake, eyes welling up with tears.

Your father keeps screaming from downstairs, always getting mad at the tiniest mistake from your part.

Now your head hurts from the hair pulling and your face has another bruise.

You sob quietly against your pillow and cover your ears with your headphones.

He doesn't shut up, his voice leaking through the music. Why doesn't he shut up!?

SHUT UP. SHUT UP. SHUT UP. SHUT UP. SHUT UP.

You gasp for air, your body starts shaking when you hear his heavy footsteps approaching your door.

You hold your breath as you see his shadow pass.

A huge sigh of relief leaves your lips as he passed your bedroom and didn't bang at the door or try to force it open.

Jasper made his way to your home. A grin on his face as he holds two boxes with a shiny paperwrap in your favorite color.

Your boyfriend didn't have the chance to visit your earlier for your birthday, he sighs as he remembers that only because of his "brother" his plans for today were ruined.

But he's hoping there's still time to do something nice, maybe a nice walk through the woods at night. He makes his way into your room. Climbing up the window and open it.

You don't notice his precense yet, your eyes are wide awake and teary as you watch your comfort show with headphones on.

Someone uncovers you.

You see a pair of golden eyes looking at you.

Then a frown crosses his face.

"Darlin'?" He asks softly. Your wide eyes look up at him, your pretty face bruised and your hands shaking.

"Hi, cowboy." You smiled and try your best to sound happy and cheerful, as if that will distract him from the obvious bruise on your face.

"What are you doing here, Jazz?" You ask softly, your eyes find the two boxes he left on your nightstand, that make him frown more.

The blonde sits at the edge of the bed, his pale hand reaching for your face, he feels his blood boil when you flinch, he's mad you can see it but it's not at you, never at you.

"I...I brought you your gifts, darlin'." He whispers very softly and his finger gently strokes your cheek. It's takes you a couple of seconds but you lean on his touch.

"...today it's my birthday?" You ask in a whisper, that makes his heart break into a million pieces.

"Who did this to you, sugar?" He asked softly, golden eyes meeting yours, but there was something on his tone that was more demanding.

"....dad." You whisper, you felt like a child again, telling someone your father did something bad to you.

Your lips tremble and the welled up tears on your eyes fall down your cheeks the moment his arms wrapped around your trembling body. His strong arms holding you close.

Jasper wants to ask. He wants to know. He needs to know what happened. He knows your father isn't very gentle but he never thought of this.

He wants to know why you didn't tell him anything. Since minute one he'll have you out of your home, miles away from your father, safe and sound with him.

But your sobs makes him change his attention back to you.

His lips leave a tender kiss on your forehead, his thumb tracing circles on your back. His finger are cold but make you feel so warm. You sit there, feeling safe inside your own house for the first time in years. With Jasper here nothing could touch you.

You can breath.

In.

Holding the scent of Jasper.

Out.

Repeat.

Your teary eyes look up at his golden eyes.

"....I want to see the gifts, p-please." You speak in a soft and innocent voice, almost ashamed of asking for them in this moment, but you're too curious now and you don't want to think about anything that happened today. Jasper smirks, he sits you on his lap, you felt very light when he did that.

The vampire takes the first box, it's small and it fits on his hand.

"There you go, sugar." Jasper whispers gently, your face finally has a small smile on it. You take the small gift and open it.

"It's a cupcake." You smiled softly. Jasper nodded and took the small candle that came with the cupcake, burying it on the icing. Your smile widen with every movement he did.

He could feel them, your emotions, you're still scared and anxious but they're getting replaced by happiness very slowly. He light up the candle and lean over to whisper on your ear.

"Happy birthday to you." He began to sing softly, his voice very harmonious, his accent peeking through.

A couple of tears fall down your cheeks but this one's are happy ones, you're so happy Jasper is here. Holding you. Keeping you safe.

If your father walks through that door...

You don't want to think about Jasper hurting your father or even kill him.

But.

Could he- would he?

Do you want him to?

Well if you think about it— you shake your head from those dark thoughts and enjoy his soft singing. Jasper kisses your cheek, his cold lips leaving small kisses that make you tingle. Murmuring a happy birthday and how much he loves you.

"Make a wish, darlin'." He whispers as he holds the cupcake close. You take a deep breath and close your eyes. You think about your wish for a couple of seconds and blow out the candle.

You bite a part of the cupcake, your lips and the tip of nose stained with icing. You giggle and look at Jasper, you kiss his lips to stain him too. The blonde chuckles, you lean over to fetch the camera he gifted you last year.

You turn it on and scoop even closer to Jasper, he holds your hips in place. You point the camera at you and him, it's always tricky to get him fit on the photo with the height difference between you two.

You smile, he smirks and you take a couple of pictures. He bares his fangs in one, making you giggle.

The blonde kisses your cheek once more and grabs the bigger box for you. You shake it gently, it's not heavy but it's something big. You look up at Jasper with a smile on your face, he can feel your excitement.

You undo the wrap paper in a very gentle manner, you want to keep it as a memory, like last year's. Jasper smiles at your fingers grabbing the wrap paper with such delicacy.

It's a plushie. A very big and cuddly bunny. Jasper sees you hug it tightly and nuzzling with it. It seemed to pass your requirements. Before you can tell him you love it you hear something.

Footsteps. Heavy boots against the wooden floor of your home. Your father it's shouting your name, angry. Over and over again. Screaming his lungs out, demanding you to come downstairs.

Your body starts trembling once more. Gasping for air again, your eyes are locked on the door. You hold on the plushie tightly and use Jasper as a shield.

Jasper takes a protective hold of you, guarding you with his arms, his eyes pitch black. You can feel this change in attitude in him, his fangs bare and this rumbling sound, almost an animalistic growl leaves his lips.

The shadow of your father's feet stop infront of your bedroom door.

Jasper growls.

His eyebrows furrow.

He's waiting.

Waiting for your father to dare and open that door. Waiting to attack him, to lounge at him.

Yet, his hands are soft on your body, stroking your skin in a very comfortable manner, you hide your face on his chest, soaking his sweater with your silent tears. His pale fingers stroke your hair, you flinch again but notice his touch is gentle, it feels good, soothing.

But your father leaves. Like a magical change in attitude, thanks to Jasper and his gift.

"It's alright, darlin'." He whispers and kisses your forehead. His thumb wipes your tears away, you lean on his touch and let all those tears you been holding up for so many years to fall down.

Jasper caresses your cheek, he planted soft kisses on your face, his cold lips makes you feel a little tingle. He doesn't want to let go of you now.

"I won't let anyone hurt you again." He whispers with such conviction. You believe him.

You take deep breaths, the plushie it's squeezed by your arms.

You rest your head on his shoulder, his soft sweater against your cheek. Jasper covers you with a blanket, another kiss on your forehead, today they feel more special than before, healing you.

Jasper strokes your hair, a soft yawn left your lips, you snuggle against him, the plushie in between your body and his.

Another yawn and a following sniff, his fingers on your hair just feel so good, the blanket, the way he's holding you like you are the most important thing in the world. Kisses here and there on your forehead. It's so perfect. It makes you want to cry again.

You close your eyes.

Jasper's got you. You're safe with him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A/N: Hey, hope y'all like this, I hope I did it right. Requests are still open.

[clairdelunelove]

call me

simon 'ghost' riley x reader

genre: fluff! (rescue drabble!)

warnings: slightly suggestive, cursing, mentions of motorcyclist!ghost, protective!ghost

synopsis: the downtime after missions was rarely a time that ghost looked forward to. everyone's aware to leave him alone during this period. that is, until he gets a call from you asking for his help to rescue you from an awkward situation!

a.n. wOW! hi lovelies, it's been a while! I was inspired to write this because something similar happened to me at an anime convention! and yes it was with a mw 2019 jawbone ghost cosplayer hehe (¬‿¬) oh, here's my kofi! and pls enjoy! <3

-

-

-

obsessed with the idea that ghost would drop everything and come running to you if you called him. 

-

the conclusion of an operation was, albeit, a bit bittersweet for ghost. sure, he benefited from the downtime of not being in an environment that constantly triggered his fight or flight response and a small break was necessary for his well-being to avoid pushing past his physical limitations. yet, those were the only beneficial factors he could conjure up. most operators took advantage of the intermission to catch up with friends at pubs or visit family for a couple days– a luxury he never allowed himself to have. thus, he spent the days of rest endlessly secluded. trapped within the barren walls of his flat. choosing to occupy his time thumbing through a nonfiction novel or finishing some exterior maintenance. he referred to his living space as a place to rest his chaos. to ease his hardships into a lasting slumber– that is, until he’d receive intel about a new operation. and his home was an enigma of great strength accompanied with struggle, providing a solitude that ghost was well acquainted with. he preferred it that way. no one reaches out to him during this time of isolation. which is why he doesn’t expect your name to flash on his phone’s screen and it’s even more astounding that he chooses to pick up the call. 

ghost who leans low enough that his leg almost touches the smooth asphalt when he cruises down the road. the sleek, pitch-black motorcycle adapts easily when he wrenches the steel handlebars. after adjusting in his seat, his gloved hands rev to intensify the speed while his mind recalls the conversation he had with you. approximately two minutes ago. the way you quietly pleaded, “could you please come and get me?” and immediately, the lack of context backed with the sticky hoarseness in your voice awakened unease within him. “you hurt?” his instinctive question is followed with a gruff, “who do I need to talk to.” and the sheer seriousness of his threat forces a minor giggle to leave your lips. the sound encourages him to mull over possibilities. where were you? where could you be right now? think, damn it, think. he drags a heavy hand across his face while vaguely remembering the lighthearted conversation you had earlier in the week. a pair of squad members had politely asked about your weekend plans to which you shared that you planned to get some grocery shopping out of the way. a mundane answer that pulled a couple laughs. but now, the rather ordinary task seemed to evolve into a nightmare as he hears you suck in a wobbly breath. “you still in town, sweetheart?” ghost forces his voice steady despite the crazed way he’s tugging on his shoes and shoving away stray papers to retrieve his keys. you instantly respond that you are and he tries not to dwell on the chance that his presence might’ve helped calm your nervousness. compels himself to solve the blatant issue before figuring out why his decision-making is so sudden. why he’s swiftly weaving through traffic in hopes of finding you when he should be relaxing at his flat. but his voice rumbles out of your phone’s speaker when he instructs, “stay put. I’ll come get you.” 

ghost who visibly tenses up when he spots you from the crowd of shoppers. most are occupied in their own business; choosing from a variety of commodities or paying for their groceries at the checkout line. but that’s not what he’s here for. treading through aisles, his appearance manages to raise curiosity from a couple onlookers before they tactfully glance away from the massive man. having one’s identity partially hidden away by layers of clothing while clutching onto a motorcycle helmet tends to facilitate that reaction from the average citizen. it works in his favor. his heavy-lidded eyes scan the room and before long he recognizes a tuft of your hair. he figured his first encounter with you would be under different circumstances, albeit more jovial and perhaps you’d grace him with one of those blinding smiles that you reserve solely for him. however, all he sees is vermillion flooding his vision. you’re backed into a secluded corner of the store by a sleazy man who’s testing his luck. unfortunately for the stranger, ghost was never a believer of good fortune. you venture to put more distance between you and the man but to no avail. he inches closer. “like I said earlier,” you strive to keep your tone of voice stable, “he’s on his way already. I don’t need a ride.” a courageous act but the guy is already responding. a shoddy decision, in ghost’s opinion, because upon hearing the stranger’s crude innuendo, ghost’s nails form crescents within his palms from how fiercely he’s balling his fists. sees you shrink from the words. and he’s a reaper with the sole mission to deliver punishment.

ghost who eases beside you and subtly reaches to touch your shoulder while murmuring, “I’ve got you.” his voice leaves his lips in a soothing drawl that has you inwardly crooning. safety is synonymous with him. always is. initially checks in with you before engaging in conversation with the stranger. you’re top priority. “simon?” his name is a relieved gasp from your plush lips. clearly you weren’t expecting him to step into the situation with hopes of diffusing it. he slowly tilts his head, “told ya I’d come.” mentions it like it’s a common occurrence that he spends his downtime shutting down harassment directed towards you. yet the first observation you make is that he’s dressed rather casually. clad in an ash-colored hoodie and denim jeans that always cause you to wonder whether he has them tailored because of how well they fit his physique. the homey outfit is a sight to behold considering you typically saw him in uniform; you ravished the domestic image. burnt it into your memory for safe keeping. apparently, so does ghost. “you look proper cozy today.” waving a gloved hand, he indicates your casual outfit and the sudden change of topic prompts a small grin to form on your face. which, ultimately, is his entire plan. dragging your eyes to a sudden motion, you watch as he rolls his sleeves up to reveal a swirl of veins and intricately tatted skin. he’s mystifying; everything about him is– which seemingly adds to his appeal and no matter how vigorously you fight against it, you can’t help but feel the inevitable pull. “don’t get any ideas, sweetheart.” of course the comment is meant to scold but the breathy rasp in his voice morphs it into pure sin. he shoots you an inquisitive glance when he regards your heated gaze and wordlessly chastises your behavior with a raise of his dark brows. 

ghost who absolutely resents whenever someone interrupts you. the act itself is rude beyond doubt but it’s especially ignorant when it concerns you. and the tacky stranger had the audacity to do it in front of ghost. from beneath his mask, he clenches his jaw when the other man decides to open his mouth to continue conversing with you. again. ghost shifts, positioning himself between the two of you, and spits out the words, “you’re doing me ‘ead in. do one, will ya?” his tone is level, devoid of any expletives in his question yet his manchester accent is gravelly enough for his words to border a threat. the manifestation of trouble. he pushes up his sleeves for good measure. truth be told, ghost would’ve simply told the other man to ‘piss off.’ perhaps give him the finger. but you were around and he favored appearing posh. 

ghost who basks in the gratifying burn of watching the stranger scurry away from just his words. runs like a scruffy dog getting caught going through a trash bin and he bites back a snicker. but who wouldn’t run from ghost? dressed as the embodiment of shadows and danger. probably his physique too, if he was being honest. towering at six feet and some more. he states, “don’t think the bloke was fond of me.” can’t refrain from the mockery that lines his words. perhaps the possessiveness was corrupting him more than he imagined. he glances at you, paying special regard to the way the corners of your lips curl at his remark, “suppose you’re right. I appreciate you coming, by the way.” isn’t quite sure why you’re thanking him. he’d rush to you whenever you needed him. but he dismisses it with a throaty, “not a problem.” and it dawns on him that the two of you are alone. away from the prying eyes of the task force members. surrounded by the normalcy of civilian life. and the motorcycle gear that he’s adorned with seems obvious that there’s more to him than he lets on. like the fact that he rushed here without a second doubt. there’s a glimmer in your eyes and he’s aware that your mind is racing with possibilities. “I wonder,” there’s a playfulness in your tone as you shift closer to him, “what was lieutenant riley up to before coming to my rescue?”  

ghost who exhibits the duality of man when he’s with you. his voice gets caught in his throat and he promptly answers, “nothin'.” because you’re placing a gentle hand on his forearm. vanquishes him to a robot that can only utter a single word from a single touch. this wasn’t what he was like before; the esteemed protector with a jealous streak. no, he’s reduced to a pining jumble of tenderness for you. even through the layers of clothing he recognizes your warmth and yearns for it. you gaze up at him through your lashes, a telltale sign that his lack of plans served as an invitation to propose more. he knows that look. “you’re quite a secretive man, simon,” you teasingly narrow your eyes, “has anyone ever told you that?” your fingertips trace the swirls of ink on his arm and he desperately tries to fight against the way his eyes drop into a half-lidded stare. your touch always reduces him to a puddle of adoration. “no,” he breathes out and hopes to convey his ardor in irony, “never.” knows you’re grinning at his automatic responses and heat bubbles within him. 

ghost who allows your caress to dip down to his wrist which, conveniently, was the hand that held onto his motorcycle helmet. watches as you draw delicate patterns on the helmet’s shell. recognizes that you’re working up courage. for what, he's not sure. maybe you’ll ask him how long he’s been a motorcyclist. that’s typically the first question that’s settled. but nothing could prepare him for your honeyed voice that asks, “can I ride?” and how you use him as leverage to push up on your tiptoes and pleadingly whisper, “please?” he's pretty certain that you mean getting a ride on his motorcycle. yet, with the way your lips are practically pressing against his neck and how the heat of your breath forces him to stifle a groan of satisfaction, all logic flies out the window. pure, unadulterated hunger for you seizes ghost in an unexplainable grasp. he needs you. wishes he could whisk you away to someplace else. perhaps to his place. gosh, he appreciated the downtime after a mission. “bloody vixen,” he murmurs lowly while slipping the helmet into your hands, “it’s all yours, sweetheart.” on his motorcycle it typically takes 10 minutes flat to get to his place or 7 minutes if he turns a blind eye to the speed limit– which is an act he’s willingly committed before. 

[kwanisms]

Of Hellfire & Saints 02 — k.hongjoong, k.yeosang

«« previous | library of illusion masterlist | next »»

➮ incubus!Hongjoong × fem!Reader wc: 22.9k (in this part. 50.2k total) summary: After the death of the love of her life, Y/N runs away from the village only to be caught in a heavy storm but she manages to find refuge in Hongjoong's hut in the forest. While waiting out the storm, someone knocks on the door, prompting her to answer the door. genres/themes/au: angst, slight fluff, smut; fantasy, horror, supernatural, biblical & demonic; non idol au, historical setting, demon warnings: adult dialogue, female reader, historical period setting (think Puritan or like Salem witch trials but fantasy and with more creative liberty lol), mentions of: alcohol & food consumption, witches & witchcraft, religious text & ideology, harm against animals, pregnancy; attempted SA, major & minor character deaths (heed this warning, i’m not playing around. This shit is DARK), sexual content (18+ mdni), see smut warnings under the cut!

a/n:  the word count on this got away from me and so to make it all fit because i really don't want to edit it down, I've split it into two posts. I had really hoped to keep the word count down after what happened with part one but I really could not stop writing. as I said in the author notes of the first part, read with care and caution. Do NOT ignore the warnings. They are there for a reason, a lot of people die. It’s not fun. It’s gruesome. Also keep in mind that every action has a reason. Now that’s out of the way, please enjoy this sequel and keep an eye out for the next part which will be Seonghwa’s backstory. Thank you so much for reading and as always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.

smut warnings: smut warnings: there are multiple scenes in this so I will list the warnings for each one here but all of them involved unprotected sex. You do not do this. Use protection, this is fantasy. MAIN SCENE: fingering (f receiving), use of pet names (love, sweetheart, darling, etc), love-making (again because they’re in love~), cum inside, and that’s also it on this one! SMALLER SCENES: mentions of oral (f receiving, m receiving) and other elements of foreplay as well as table sex but nothing mentioned in great detail.

═══════════════════════════════════════════════════════

The next morning you woke up before Yeosang and got up, grabbed your nightgown from your things, and pulled it on. Normally you would get dressed but as this was now your marital home, you didn’t feel the need to follow your parents rules. Instead, you made breakfast, collected a few eggs from the chicken coop and prepared a nice breakfast as well as some tea.

Once breakfast was ready, you carried the plates into the bedroom where Yeosang was still asleep and sat on the edge of the bed. You set the plates down and leaned over, pressing a kiss to his cheek and watched as he slowly came to.

He opened his eyes, blinking away the sleep and looked up at you sleepily, a smile crossing his face as you came into focus. “Morning,” he murmured and you smiled back, pressing a kiss to his lips. “Good morning, husband,” you said softly.

Yeosang’s eyes opened again as the realization sank in, his smile growing wider. “Oh, right,” he said as he reached up, caressing your cheek. “We got married,” he whispered to which you giggled and stole another kiss. “We got married,” you repeated.

Yeosang pulled you into a kiss, lips parting yours but you pulled back before he could escalate any further. “We can always spend the morning in bed,” you said softly as you sat up. “But you should eat breakfast first,” you added. You turned, grabbing one of the plates and holding it for him. Yeosang glanced at the plates and then back at you.

“Shouldn’t we get up and eat at the table?” he asked, to which you chuckled, kissing his confused face. “Who said we have to?” you asked as you handed him his plate and utensils. Yeosang sat up, leaning against the headboard as you grabbed the other plate and carefully climbed over him, taking the spot next to him with a giggle. He laughed as you settled in next to him and started eating.

“This is our home,” you said as you looked up at him. “And we make the rules here.”

You both ate breakfast, sipping the tea you had made and when you both finished, you took the plates and cups into the kitchen and set them aside to wash later before returning to the bed. Yeosang started to get up but you removed your chemise, letting it fall to the floor. Yeosang looked up at your naked form as you approached him.

“If this is what it’s like to be married,” he started, taking your hand and guiding you onto the bed as you pulled the covers back. “I��m glad I asked you to marry me.”

The next couple hours were spent in bed, Yeosang learning your body and you learning his, exploring each other more thoroughly. He took the lead, having picked up quickly what you liked and that you preferred him on top of you.

You introduced him to other aspects of the marital bed, learning very quickly what he liked and what made him weak in your hands. He wasted no time exploring your body and reciprocating the things you had learned from Hongjoong.

He learned that he really liked the way you tasted and how he could make you come undone with his tongue and fingers. He learned there was more to sex than just procreating and after multiple orgasms and coming inside you numerous times during your sessions, there was no doubt in your minds that one of them had to take.

You lay on the bed after hours of lovemaking, Yeosang on top of you, his head resting on your chest as you relaxed. Without warning, he raised his head and looked at you, pressing a kiss to your lips. “I know we’ve only been married for less than a day but I honestly think I —” his words were cut off by a sharp knocking at the door.

Yeosang glanced in the direction of the front door before turning to look at you. “Hold that thought,” he said as he got up, hastily grabbing his clothes and dressed quickly. You pulled the covers up as he walked over to the door, throwing you a grimace before closing it.

You sat up, holding the sheets to your chest as you listened to his footsteps approach the front door followed by the sound of it opening. “Oh, Jonas,” you heard your husband say and fought the urge to burst into laughter, knowing full well that Yeosang probably looked less than presentable.

“Is everything alright?” you heard Jonas ask. You stifled a laugh as Yeosang stammered out a yes. He admitted the two of you woke up late and it took everything inside you not to burst out laughing at Jonas’ next question.

“Did the missus keep you up all night?”

You could imagine the look on Yeosang’s face and that his cheeks were probably bright red but he did sound embarrassed as he cleared his throat and spoke.

“Is there a reason you’re visiting me?” You shifted on the bed, straining your ears to hear the next words.

“The priests have started to arrive. The ones you sent for from the neighboring villages.”

Your eyes widened. ‘Priests?’ you wondered as you listened in. “Oh! I’ll just get dressed and meet you at the church,” Yeosang replied, sounding slightly flustered. You couldn’t see Jonas but imagined he nodded as his response was delayed for a moment.

“I think that would be best. I’m sure your wife could use the time during your absence to attend to her household duties.” Your smile fell but you let the comment slide. You heard the sound of footsteps heading for the door and Yeosang bid Jonas farewell before shutting the door.

You heard his steps shuffle towards the bedroom door and it opened. You looked up, meeting his eyes and finally the laughter you’d been holding in sprang free and you erupted into a fit of giggles as he entered the bedroom, moving to the bed and climbing onto it.

“How much did you hear?” he asked and you managed to choke out you heard enough. A grin spread across his face and soon your laughter came out unabashed as he started to tickle your sides. “You find it funny?” he asked as he continued to tickle you, laughing at your attempts to stop him. “He knew! He knew what we were doing!” he added.

You threw your arms around his neck and pulled him down. “Of course he knew, Yeosang. We’re a young married couple. We just married yesterday. Of course we’re going to consummate our marriage.” Yeosang looked mortified but could help smile as you continued to giggle and pulled him into a kiss.

He leaned into you, deepening the kiss before he pulled back. “No,” he said as you kissed down the side of his neck. “I have to go. I can’t stay here in bed with you, as tempting as it is,” he added, thumb brushing over your bottom lip. “After I meet with this priest, I will return and then we can resume, all right?”

You pouted up at him which only made him chuckle and tap the tip of your nose gently. “I promise, sweetheart,” he added, the sound of the name on his tongue making a flutter erupt in your stomach. “I have to meet with these priests and explain the situation and afterwards, I’ll come back.”

He pressed a few short kisses to your lips and you sighed. “Oh all right,” you finally conceded. “How long will you be?” you asked, taking his hand and nuzzling into his palm. “A few hours maybe,” he replied, caressing your cheek with his thumb.

You nodded slowly before sighing again. “Then I shall have lunch ready when you get back.” Yeosang smiled, pulling you into another kiss. “I look forward to it,” he said before getting up and starting to dress and make himself presentable.

Once he left, you got up and dressed finally and went about your chores, cleaning the used dishes and starting a fire to make lunch. You worked diligently as you hummed to yourself. You cut up potatoes and other vegetables from the pantry and added them to a pot with some beef stock as well as a cut of beef.

As it simmered, you went to work cleaning and putting away your things. You also hung up your painting, the one you had made of the wildflower field. As you stared at it, your mind wandered, a bittersweet feeling filling your chest.

Things had changed so drastically in the last few weeks since Hongjoong’s death. Before, you had planned to run away with Hongjoong, marry elsewhere, and start a life near the sea. That seemed like a distant memory now as you stood in your new home where you would live with your husband.

You had never imagined you would marry Yeosang as he was not the man you had fallen for but as the events unfolded, you couldn’t see yourself with anyone else. Hongjoong was the love of your life but you knew with Yeosang, you could be happy. You would be.

As promised, Yeosang returned but later than lunchtime as while he was meeting with the first priest, another arrived making it two he needed to speak with. When he returned for dinner, you sat at the table this time, listening as he told you about the priests, one named Yunho and one named Jongho.

That night as you were cleaning up after dinner, Yeosang joined you and despite your insistence that he leave the work to you, he helped you anyway. Initially you thought it was odd but as soon as the dishes were done he pulled you into a kiss which led to him guiding you to the table where he made you lie back as his kisses traveled down your clothed body, pulling your skirt up and burying his head between your thighs.

He had you on the brink of orgasm in no time and instead of letting you fall over the edge, he pulled back, wiping his mouth as he undid his pants and pushed them down, freeing his cock which he then pushed into you. It was raw, carnal and passionate as he made love to you on the table.

You seemed to have awakened a sexual beast in him after the first night and the next few days consisted of the same schedule. Meeting the priests who arrived, giving a brief explanation of the situation and taking them around the village to introduce them to the villagers before returning home for dinner and spending a good portion of the night making love to you.

His stamina and strength surprised you, as well his ability to pin you down against the nearest flat surface and make you moan his name over and over again. It was almost more than you could bear but bear it you did, because you would be lying if you said you didn’t enjoy every moment of it. Yeosang all but worshiped your body and any chance he had to show you that, he took.

His sexual appetite did not diminish even when the misfortunes of the village continued with the odd goat or pig being slaughtered in the night. Yeosang continued to show you physical love every night and even some mornings before you could pull yourself out of the tangle of sheets that was your marital bed.

Whether or not your attempts had gotten you pregnant didn’t matter to you. You enjoyed the physically intimate relationship between you and your husband immensely and that was more important than some religious texts telling you to have children. If a child came as a result of your union, then you would cherish that but it was not the goal.

For Yeosang, he was conflicted with his sexual urges because of the teachings of the church but he also knew that you were not exactly a godly woman but that didn’t bother him in the slightest. He knew this when he agreed to marry you. He wanted to protect you from the villagers' wrath should things go south but he also felt that by marrying you, it would also offer another layer of protection against the demon.

Surely Hongjoong would become enraged if he learned of the relationship between the two of you but that was a risk Yeosang was willing to take. He’d grown to love you before your wedding and while he hadn’t had the chance to tell you just yet, he still wanted to show you.

The day the final priest showed up was a quiet morning. A flock of chickens had been slaughtered in their coop the night before and the aftermath had been a slew of wails, cries, and calls for action. The last priest to arrive, a man named Mingi, was from the next closest village on the other side of the mountains. He arrived in the middle of the night so Yeosang was already in for the night. 

Jonas had offered him shelter and promised to rouse Yeosang in the morning which Yeosang would come to be eternally grateful for as he was deep in the throes of passion with you, tangled in the sheets as he made love to you again and again.

The next morning, Yeosang finally met with him to explain the situation and introduce him to the other priests. Mingi was a soft-spoken but highly intelligent man with an interesting history with witches. Yeosang had asked you before leaving to prepare a dinner large enough for all the priests so you planned to go foraging, stopping by your parent’s house to meet with your mother who agreed to go with you.

As you walked into the forest not too far from the village, you found the small section where you usually collected mushrooms from.

“How is married life?” your mother asked as you knelt down to start unearthing the mushrooms. “It is good,” you replied as you worked, handing her the mushrooms to put in the sack. “And how is your husband treating you?”

You looked up at her to see that she had a knowing look on her face. “He’s wonderful,” you answered truthfully. You handed her a few more mushrooms before getting up to move to another section, searching for more.

“And will we be expecting any new additions to the village soon?”

You glanced up at her, taking note of her smile before a smile spread over your face and you turned away in an attempt to hide it from your mother. “Y/N! Don’t you try to hide it from me!” your mother whispered, gently hitting you with the linen sack.

“We’re not trying exactly,” you explained as you dug up mushrooms. “We’re just… enjoying the marital bed,” you continued. “If a child comes from our… activities, we will gladly welcome it. Right now, Yeosang’s focus is the demon,” you added. 

Your mother stepped forward and knelt beside you, taking your hand in hers. “Becoming a mother is the greatest honor God can bestow upon you, Y/N,” she said gently. “It is your duty to give your husband children.” You nodded and looked up. “I know,” you answered. “I will welcome one if it comes but if one doesn’t…” you trailed off as a high pitched whistle rang out.

You turned to look around, noticing how the forest seemed to grow darker around you. Your mother stood without a word, looking into the trees, a look of dread and horror etched on her face. “Mother?” you asked, getting to your feet.

“Run,” your mother whispered, not taking her eyes off a particular spot in the trees. “Mama?” you asked, gently placing a hand on her shoulder. “RUN!” she screamed, pushing you away. You fell back from the force and looked over in time to see a dark smoke billow out from the trees, heading for you and your mother.

You watched in horror as the smoke started to envelope your mother and she turned to look at you one final time. “It’s going to be okay, Y/N,” she said, her voice panicked as the smoke shrouded her. “Run and don’t look back!”

Before you could get to your feet, the smoke turned black, obscuring your mother from view and her anguished screams of pain filled the air, sending the birds in the trees into a flight, squawking as they did.

When the smoke dissipated, all that remained of your mother was a charred, skeletal corpse. You heard a twig snap and turned your head to see a black, shadowy figure with glowing red eyes watching you with a wide, crooked grin full of sharp teeth.

Your breathing came in heavy pants as you tried to scramble backwards, the figure floating towards you. As it drew closer, you could see the face come into view and let out a whimper of fear to see Hongjoong staring back at you, his skin blackened and cracked.

“Run little lamb,” he said in a deep, demonic voice. Before you could act, he lunged forward and you let out a scream, sitting upright. There was a shuffling from the other room and the door opened. You turned, cowering away as a figure entered the room and rushed over to the bed where you lay.

“Shh, shh,” a familiar voice said and you looked up as Yeosang sat down, taking your hand in his. “It’s alright, love,” he added. “I’m here.” He pulled you into a hug, stroking your back as you calmed down. “Wh-what happened?” you asked.

Yeosang pulled back and turned to look at the door where your mother stood, a wet cloth in her hand and worried look on her face. “You fainted,” she said without hesitation. You looked from her to Yeosang and back. “When?”

Your mother stepped forward. “When we went into the forest to get mushrooms. You were digging some up and took ill, fainting out on the ground.” You stared at her, trying to wrack your brain but all you could recall was the horrid dream you’d had.

‘It was a dream, right?’

You looked up at Yeosang who gently took your face in his hands, caressing the apple of your cheeks. “It’s all right, love,” he said softly. “Just take it slow,” he added as you pushed his hands away and attempted to sit up.

“Have you been feeling faint or taken ill in the mornings lately?” your mother asked, drawing your attention. You shook your head as you looked at her, watching her exchange looks with your husband. “What is going on?” you demanded.

“Your mother thinks — ” Yeosang started but your mother interrupted him, stepping forward to speak over your husband. “You might be with child,” she announced. You stared at her in stunned silence before turning your gaze to Yeosang who sighed and looked back at you.

“It’s highly possible,” he admitted, caressing your cheek with one hand and taking your hand with the other. ‘With child? Now?’ You fell silent as your mother and husband both talked at the same time until you finally snapped. “How can we know for sure?” you asked.

Both fell silent, looking at you. “How can we know for sure that I am with child?” Yeosang turned to your mother who hesitated before clearing her throat and speaking. “There are ways to check,” she admitted. “Specific… test we can perform.”

Yeosang glanced at you before speaking to your mother. “What sort of tests?” he asked. Your mother hesitated, wringing the cloth in her hand nervously. “Well, the barley and wheat test,” she said softly. “She would need to urinate on barley and wheat seeds over the course of several days. If the barley seeds sprout then it will be a boy. If the wheat seeds sprout, then you’ll be having a girl.”

“And if neither sprout?” you asked, breaking your silence. “Then you are not with child,” your mother answered. You saw Yeosang’s shoulders visibly relax and he turned to look at you, giving you a small smile. “It’s worth a try,” he said softly, giving your hand a gentle squeeze. You nodded in agreement.

“Just to be sure,” you stated to which both your mother and Yeosang nodded.

The next day, Yeosang managed to secure the seeds and buried them behind the house, marking their placement so you would be able to find them even at night. Each time you went out to do your business, your cheeks burned, although you knew no one was watching.

And each time, you returned to the house feeling more embarrassed than before and returned to the bedroom. Over the next few days, you continued to go outside to urinate over the spot where the seeds had been planted and your mother came by to help you with your daily chores. She insisted you rested and while she did your tasks before leaving to head home and prepare dinner for your father.

You ignored Yeosang’s insistence to stay in bed and got up to finish dinner. As you were checking the potatoes in the stew, there was a knock on the door. Yeosang answered it and you kept your head down as he let the visiting priests enter the house. It went from two to seven and soon your modest house was crowded.

Thankfully, there were extra chairs for the table in the second bedroom and Yeosang had the foresight to pull them out before and set the table up in the living room. He cleared his throat and crossed the living room to peer into the kitchen where you stood by the hearth.

“They’re here,” he said softly and beckoned you over. You shook your head. “Oh, no, it’s alright,” you said softly, waving your hand. “I’ll just serve them dinner and stay in here while you meet with them.” Yeosang glanced back before entering the kitchen and crossed the room to where you stood. He placed a hand on your waist, the other moving to tilt your head back to look at him. “I invited them here to meet you,” he explained.

“They want to meet you.”

Your eyes widened as you stared back at him. “They do?” Yeosang nodded, a smile spreading across his face. “Of course,” he said softly, leaning into nuzzle his nose against yours in a display of affection before he placed a chaste kiss to your lips.

“So come out here and meet them, love.”

You placed the wooden ladle down, wiping your hands and smoothing down your apron. Yeosang took your hand and led you towards the door and into the living room. There were five men sitting around the table, a couple of them chatting amongst themselves.

When you entered with Yeosang, they all looked up in mild surprise. Your cheeks grew warm under their gazes as they watched you with your husband. “These are the visiting priests from the nearby villages,” Yeosang explained, gesturing at the group.

He gestured at the closest one, a man with cat-like eyes and broad shoulders. Even sitting down, you could tell this man was tall. He had hair like fire, a yellow that faded into fiery orange at the ends. “This is Song Mingi, he knows a lot about witches and sorcerers.”

Mingi nodded his head, bowing in a sign of respect, a gesture you returned. Next to him was a man who despite the thick black robes he wore you could tell was muscular and strong. He had dark brown, almost black hair, and gave you a small smile when your eyes met. “Choi Jongho, the youngest of his order and has performed a record number of exorcisms.”

Beside Jongho was a much slimmer looking man with bright red hair that took you by surprise. “Jung Wooyoung,” Yeosang said, as your gaze passed over  him. “He travels the countryside with his partner,” he explained, gesturing to the man sitting on the other side of Wooyoung. You nodded and felt your cheeks burn as Wooyoung smiled and sent you a wink. The man beside him, his partner, elbowed him harshly. 

Either your husband didn’t notice or chose not to address the wink, for he moved on. “Choi San,” he said and the man who had elbowed Wooyoung gave you a warm smile, his black hair shorter than Mingi’s but cut the same as Wooyoung’s and pushed back off his forehead.

“San is a demon hunter,” Yeosang explained. Sitting beside San was the last priest. “This is Jeong Yunho,” Yeosang introduced. “He has experience performing exorcisms and banishing rituals. He was the first to arrive,” Yeosang said, reminding you of the morning after your wedding night.

You smiled politely, bowing your head. “It’s nice to meet you, Misses,” Yunho said politely with a sweet smile. “This is Y/N,” Yeosang said, gesturing towards you. “My wife.”

There was a low chorus of greetings passed around by your guests and you returned them with as much politeness and grace as you could muster. You looked up at Yeosang and leaned in to whisper in his ear. “I’ll go get the stew,” you explained.

“Let me help,” he said, turning to follow but you waved your hand, urging him to take his seat. The last thing you wanted was him to appear as anything other than the man of the house before your visitors and so you returned to the kitchen, grabbing a cloth to protect your hand as you grabbed the handle of the hot pot hanging over the hearth and the wooden ladle.

Your mother had already set the table, bowls, plates, and cups set for each person. Yeosang had filled the cups and pieces of bread were already set on the plates as you moved to place the pot on the table. It was much heavier than you initially thought, as you made more than you usually did.

Noticing your struggle, Mingi got up to help you and despite your protests, he took the heavy pot and set it on the table. You thanked him profusely and started to spoon a helping of stew into each bowl, serving your husband after each guest and before picking up the now much lighter pot.

“What about you?” you heard a voice ask and turned to find six pairs of eyes on you. With a smile you bowed your head. “I don’t want to get in the way,” you answered. “I will just eat in the kitchen and stay out of your way.” Yeosang’s expression fell but as he moved to get up, Wooyoung beat him to it, rounding the table and grabbing the pot from you.

You followed him, trying to take it back but he gently nudged you back and spooned a helping into the seventh bowl before setting the pot in the middle of the table, took your hand and placed a gentle hand on your back, guiding you to the spot between your husband and San.

“Sit,” he simply said and moved back to his own seat. You glanced around at the table before your eyes settled on your husband and he nodded towards the chair beside him. “The cook should not be confined to the kitchen,” San added, gesturing for you to sit and after a moment, you took your seat, thanking them as Yeosang tried to fill your cup but you declined.

The smell of the ale was enough to make your stomach churn and you didn’t want to get sick before you ate. You stared at the stew while those around you ate and enjoyed the meal. You grabbed the wooden spoon next to your bowl but as you stared at the meat and potatoes, you couldn’t fathom even taking a bite, your stomach churning as the mere thought of eating made you sick beyond belief.

“Yeosang tells us you’re familiar with the demon,” a voice drew you out of your stupor and you looked up, meeting the gaze of Yunho who sat across from you. You glanced to your left, where your husband sat. He looked up to meet your gaze and nodded encouragingly.

“It’s alright,” he said softly. “You can tell them. Whatever is said here will not leave this house.”

You set the spoon down and took a deep breath before starting.

“I am. In life, he was my…” you trailed off, glancing at Yeosang, uncertain of how to continue. “Go on, love,” he urged. “Just tell them.” You glanced back at Yunho, who was watching you curiously. “He was my previous lover,” you finally said.

A silence fell over the table. “Your lover?” San asked from your right. You turned him and nodded. “Yes,” you answered. “He lived in a cabin in the forest by himself. His great grandfather built the cabin for his pregnant wife and all generations of Hongjoong’s family have lived there. It’s where Hongjoong was born.”

“So he wasn’t a member of the community, then?” Mingi asked, to which you shook your head. “No,” you replied. “He lived outside our community, outside our… rules.” Mingi sat back, arms crossed over his chest and you noticed he’d already finished his bowl.

“If you’re still hungry, please,” you added, gesturing to the pot with a smile. A small smile spread over Mingi’s face before he thanked you and helped himself to more stew. “Please,” San said. “Continue.”

You went on, explaining how you met Hongjoong when you were around 12 years old and that the two of you never really interacted except when he came to the village with his family. You went on to tell them how you met again when he was 17 and his mother had just passed and then again when he was 18 and his father passed, leaving him alone.

You explained the story of your friendship that grew into romance and how you fell in love with Hongjoong. As you told the story, you could see various looks on the faces of your guests ranging from concentration to adoration. It occurred to you that this was the first time you were telling this story in front of Yeosang and he was listening with rapt attention.

As you concluded that part of the story, Jongho spoke up.

“How did he become a demon? Surely someone who lived as you have described doesn’t just turn into a demon overnight,” he said. He’d removed his robe at some point and under it he wore a black fitted jacket and black pants.

You shook your head. “I don’t pretend to know the details,” you said softly. “He explained to me what he could remember. He said he remembered suffocating and being surrounded by darkness. He also recalled an intense burning pain and this awful laughter. He said it felt like he was being tortured for thousands of years and then he came to.”

Wooyoung finally spoke up, his chin resting in his hand. “He woke up in the grave the villagers buried him in and freed himself?” he asked. You turned to him, peering around San, and nodded. “That’s what he said. He broke out of the coffin and clawed his way out of the grave.”

A few sets of eyes turned to look at your husband who confirmed your story. “When Y/N came to after taking ill, she told Jonas and I of this and I was immediately sent to check the grave and it was indeed disturbed. We then had it dug up and found the coffin empty, the top of it caved in,” he added. “We knew then that Hongjoong had risen from his grave.”

“What happened after he got out?” Mingi asked, leaning forward and resting his elbows on the table. “He must have come straight back to the cabin,” you replied. “I was already there. I ran away from my parents house after…” you hesitated, glancing at Yeosang who gave you a quizzical look. You looked away and continued.

“After my father hit me and told me what he and the other villagers had done. They’d killed Hongjoong.” You could see Yeosang visibly tense next to you but pressed on, deciding not to address it right then.

“So Hongjoong returned to the cabin and I helped him clean up and we… got intimate,” you said, cheeks burning under the gaze of six priests hanging onto your every word. “The next morning, I thought I had dreamt the whole thing but then Hongjoong appeared and I knew it wasn’t a dream. I thought that maybe the universe had sent him back because it wasn’t his time. I thought he’d been given a second chance but then he started to… change.”

“How did he change?” Yunho inquired. You looked up at him. “He started to get… ravenous? I’m not entirely sure how to explain it. But it was like… he couldn’t get enough. Like his appetite couldn’t be satiated.”

“By appetite you mean his sexual desire?” San asked, tilting his head. You refused to meet his gaze, instead staring intently at the table, studying the pattern of the wood grain and nodded. “Yes,” you replied. “He soon started to lose control of himself. Almost like he was slipping and the demon was starting to take over. He would physically change, too. His eyes, his voice, the burn marks on his body.”

You hesitated, taking a deep breath. “One morning, I woke up to find the cabin empty so I went looking for him and found him by the stream in the forest. When I approached, he told me to stay away and when I didn’t listen, he lashed out at me. He ran and I tried to follow but I lost him in the forest so I went back to the cabin and waited for him to return.”

“And did he?” Wooyoung asked. You nodded wordlessly. “But he lost control again and I think this is when the demon finally took hold. He tried to attack me and so I ran back to the village where I ran into Yeosang. Since then, Hongjoong has been terrorizing the village and killing not only the livestock but also the daughters of the men who killed him. I’m the only one left now.”

You concluded your story to silence. Yeosang took your hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. You glanced up, resisting the urge to burst into tears. He gave you a comforting smile as the rest of your guests processed your story. “Thank you for telling us your story,” Yunho finally said. 

“Can I ask you something?” San inquired, drawing yours and Yeosang’s attention. “Of course,” Yeosang answered. “If Hongjoong was your lover,” he started, addressing you before looking up at Yeosang. “How did she end up marrying you?”

“Before Hongjoong’s death,” Yeosang started to explain. “Her father had come to me, asking me if I would consider marrying Y/N. His fear with Hongjoong being blamed for the village’s misfortunes, his relationship with Y/N might paint her as a target,” he continued.

“So he wanted to distance his family from that and save their reputation.” You felt your stomach churn as Yeosang spoke. “If it had been anyone else, I would have said no,” Yeosang continued, making you look up at him.

“I said yes because while I wanted to protect Y/N, another part of me had already grown quite fond of her and I would be lying if I said that part of me didn’t already love her.”

Your breath caught in your throat, heart skipping a beat as you stared at your husband. His eyes met yours and you suddenly understood, words from your wedding night replaying in your head. ‘I’ve always been yours.’

You tore your gaze from his, staring down at your uneaten stew.

“I see,” San answered softly. “So after Hongjoong’s death and Y/N came back,” Wooyoung started only for Yeosang to finish. “When Hongjoong was taken from the church and dragged to the tree, Y/N learned what happened and she ran away. I suppose her father decided that the agreement between us was no longer necessary since she was no longer in the village. No one expected her to come back. When she did, her father tried to reinstate the agreement but Y/N was in no state to marry anyone. She was catatonic, unresponsive —”

“An empty shell,” you interrupted, your voice soft. You could feel six pairs of eyes turn towards you. “What?” you heard Wooyoung ask. “An empty shell,” you repeated, a little louder. “When I came back, I honestly don’t even remember much. I remember running through the woods and I barely remember running into Yeosang and then after that, everything was just a blur. I don’t even know how long I was like that.”

“Sixteen days,” Yeosang answered. He looked up as you turned to look at him. “You were catatonic for thirteen and got sick. You were at death’s door for three days. Sixteen days total.”

A silence fell over the table as you and your husband looked at one another, a moment of understanding passing over you. “And then?” San asked, breaking the silence. Yeosang reluctantly tore his gaze away from you.

“And then, she woke up. She came back from the brink of death. Her mother nursed her back to health and when she was able to stay awake, Jonas and I came to get her account of the events that happened before she came back. She told us everything. Jonas left no stone unturned and you told him everything,” he said, addressing you at the end.

“Truth be told, I don’t think I could have told him everything if you weren’t there,” you admitted. “Jonas terrifies me.”

A look of confusion crossed Yeosang’s face but before he could ask you why, Yunho spoke up. “Now that we know all of this, we need to devise a plan of attack,” he said, earning a few murmurs of agreement from around the table. Yeosang glanced at your bowl and gestured for you to eat before he turned to join the conversation.

“I have to agree with you,” Jongho answered from beside Yunho. “The longer we sit around and do nothing, the more danger the village is in. “The more danger Y/N is in,” San added, looking at you as you finally took a bite of the stew which had since grown cold.

“So what do you suggest?” Wooyoung asked, looking at Yunho. “We could always try to exorcize the demon from Hongjoong?” Yunho suggested, turning to look at Yeosang who contemplated. Jongo spoke up again. “If Hongjoong’s soul is still intact, that could work but in exorcizing the demon, he could just be killed.”

“He’s already dead,” Wooyoung reminded him. “We don’t even know if his soul is in his body.”

You set your spoon down, a little harder than you meant to, drawing the attention of everyone in the room as you turned to look at the red-haired man. “His soul is in his body,” you said simply. Wooyoung and San exchanged worried looks before San turned to you, placing a gentle hand on your shoulder.

“We know you want to believe that, Y/N, but the chances are —”

“His soul is in his body,” you snapped. “Y/N,” Wooyoung tried to intervene but Yeosang held his hand up. “Let her speak,” he interjected.

“When he died, Hongjoong told me how he fell into darkness and felt like he was tortured for thousands of years,” you said, looking around at each one of the priests. “He also spoke of fire, brimstone, and burning. I think that maybe, his soul was sent to hell and when it came back it wasn’t because of his own determination. It was because something came back with him,” you explained. 

“Something not human.”

Several of the priests exchanged worried looks. “You think a demon latched onto his soul and came back with him and is now inhabiting his body?” Yeosang asked, making sure to clarify what you just shared. You nodded slowly. “And I think, if you try to exorcize the demon, it will pull his own soul out as well.”

Yeosang let out a sigh. “That could be possible,” Yunho said softly, looking at Wooyoung who seemed to be deep in thought. “Then an exorcism is off the table,” he said, sitting back in his chair. “There’s no way around that. If a demon is bound to his soul, there’s no way to save him.”

San elbowed Wooyoung before glancing at you. Giving him a warm smile you spoke softly. “It’s alright,” you said. “I know what needs to be done and I know that it’s not the same Hongjoong. There is no going back. Not that I would want to, anyway.”

You glanced at Yeosang whose expressions softened and he took your hand gently. “So then we must banish the demon,” Jongho stated. It wasn’t a question. The rest of the table nodded in agreement before Yunho turned his head to look at Mingi.

“What can you tell us about witches and their connections to demons?”

Mingi looked surprised at being addressed directly and took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking.

“Witches are thought to be in league with Satan,” he started, leaning forward and resting his arms on the table before him, his fingers interlaced as he stared at his hands. “But that’s only partially true. Just as there is light and dark in the world, this dichotomy exists in humans and by extension, witches.”

Mingi cleared his throat before continuing.

“There are light witches, those who use their magic and powers for the good of humanity. They tend to draw their powers from nature and the world around them. It is a good and pure form of magic. They use it for growing and healing. Dark witches, on the other hand, draw their power from a darker source, usually from making a deal with a demon or by blood sacrifices. The most common form of sacrifice is that of a child or infant,” he continued.

“But animal sacrifices can also be made in lieu of a human.”

Your eyes widened as he spoke, recalling all the livestock that had been killed prior to Hongjoong’s death and the killings that continued. Whether or not the new ones were the work of the true witch or Hongjoong, you couldn’t be sure.

“The witch will offer a blood sacrifice to a summoned demon in exchange for powers far beyond the natural world. These powers can cause a wide variety of misfortunes should the witch place a curse. Crops can go bad, people can become sick, and demons can be summoned,” Mingi added.

“So Hongjoong was not one of these?” San asked, turning to look at Yeosang who nodded. “He was not,” you answered. “He used his magic for healing and growing. He had gardens that he used his magic on. Or whenever he found a hurt animal, he would heal it. He never consorted with the devil or killed anything unless it was for food.”

San nodded, accepting your answer before returning his attention to Mingi. “So then why would Hongjoong come back as a demon?” he asked. Mingi inhaled slowly before answering. “There are a number of reasons. Perhaps the villagers turning on him was part of the dark witch’s plan. Perhaps a curse was placed to make the villagers do so. If Hongjoong had a curse on him, it would explain why he not only came back but why his soul went to hell and a demon latched onto him. Perhaps…” Mingi trailed off, his focus shifting to you.

The others turned to follow his gaze as your eyes widened in realization.

“It was Hongjoong…” you whispered. Yeosang placed a hand on your back, leaning in closer. “Love? What is it?”

You looked back at Mingi. “It was Hongjoong!” you repeated louder. “Hongjoong was the human sacrifice!”

A look of realization drew over the faces of all six priests. “The witch used the animal sacrifices to create disturbances, turning the villagers against the one they perceived to be a threat to their lives,” Mingi explained sitting up. “The witch used the villagers’ hatred for Hongjoong against him, making them kill him for them to complete some kind of sacrificial ritual.”

San and Wooyoung exchanged looks as Yunho’s lips parted in shock. “And the ritual is now complete,” Jongho said softly as he looked at the table. “But what was the goal?” Yeosang asked, looking around. “What could the witch possibly gain by doing this?”

The wheels in your head were turning and you stood up abruptly, slamming your hands on the table and making a few of the priests jump. “The demon!” you all but shouted. “What if the demon is one the dark witch made a pact with?” Mingi’s eyes narrowed, brows knitting together until it clicked for him.

“The demon needed a body,” Mingi said quickly. “They made a pact. The witch would get their powers if they provided a human sacrifice in the form of a human body for them to inhabit! A binding ritual, of course!” Mingi hissed, hitting the table with his fist.

“A binding ritual?” Yeosang asked. “Is there any way to undo that?”

Mingi shook his head. “Not to my knowledge.”

Yunho also shook his head. “No,” he answered. “The only thing that can be done is to banish the demon.” Yeosang nodded, taking your hand without giving you a glance. “And how do we do that?” he asked.

“With a demon who has inhabited the body of a dead person, there’s only one way,” Yunho explained. “Bind the body of the possessed with a ritual, perform a banishing ritual and —” he stopped, turning his gaze towards you. “And removing the head of the possessed.”

You didn’t need to look up to know that all eyes were on you. “But before we get to any of that,” Wooyoung interjected. “We must first draw him out.” San nodded as his partner spoke. “And exactly how do we do that?” Yeosang asked, looking from San to Wooyoung.

“By offering the demon the thing it wants most,” Yunho answered.

You looked up, noticing the eyes that fell on you once more. 

“No.”

You turned to look at Yeosang who was shaking his head. “Absolutely not. We’re not using my wife as bait.”

You turned your body to face him and reached out to place your hand on his cheek, turning his head to face you. “We don’t have a choice,” you told him. “If we’re going to save the people of this village, we have to do this.”

“No!” Yeosang shouted, pushing his chair back and getting up from the table. You threw an apologetic glance at the table and got up, following Yeosang to the kitchen, shutting the door behind you. He stood by the hearth, one hand covering his mouth as he stared at the fire.

You approached him slowly, taking note of the way he tried to hide his face from you. “Yeosang,” you said softly, placing a hand on his arm. He shook his head, turning away from you. “No,” he said, his voice breaking. You grabbed his arm and turned him to face you.

His eyes were shining with unshed tears. “I’m not putting you in danger,” he finally said, shaking his head. You took his face in your hands and held him still. “If we don’t do something, the village will be in danger. Hongjoong will not stop until he’s killed or has killed me.”

Yeosang pulled you closer. “I don’t want to lose you,” he whispered. You pulled him into a tight embrace. “I know it’s terrifying,” you said in a soft, soothing voice. “But with six priests protecting me, I think I’ll be alright.”

Yeosang tightened his hold, hiding his face in the crook of your neck. “I can’t lose you,” he whispered, his voice muffled. “You won’t,” you replied, stroking his hair gently. “We’re going to overcome this,” you continued. “Hongjoong must be stopped and if this is the only way to do so, I will gladly help.”

Yeosang pulled back, cheeks wet to look at you through watery eyes. “And what if you do die?” he asked. “What then?” You held his face carefully as you looked into his eyes. “Then it will have been to protect the people of this village and you. I can die knowing I tried my best.”

Yeosang’s hands moved, taking your wrists and pulling your hands away from his face. “I couldn’t live with myself if you died,” he said quietly. “I wouldn’t want to live without you.” You pulled a hand free and pressed your fingers to his lips, shushing him gently. “We don’t even know for certain if I’ll die. Let’s talk with the others and I’m sure we can come up with a plan that keeps me safe while also drawing Hongjoong out, okay?”

Yeosang fell silent, cupping the side of your face and rubbing his thumb over the apple of your cheek. “Okay,” he finally said hoarsely. You pulled him into a kiss, taking care to wipe away his tears. “I’m going to be fine, darling,” you said softly.

Yeosang opened his mouth to answer when a distant scream rang out. His expression shifted in an instant and he turned his head in the direction of the scream. “What was that?” you asked softly. Yeosang took your hand and led you back to the living room where the priests had gotten up from the table and walked over to the door.

Mingi opened it and stood in the doorway, peering out into the darkness. Another scream rang out followed by a chorus of yells. “A house is on fire!” he announced, taking off into the night. San, Wooyoung, and Jongho followed as Yunho got up from the table and walked over quickly. 

You followed your husband to the door and as you stared into the distance you realized the house the third from the forest was ablaze. Your heart sank as your stomach churned. “That’s my parents’ house!” you gasped, trying to run out into the night but Yeosang grabbed you and pulled you back into the house. “No!” he said as he shut the door.

You tried to fight against him but he held you still. “Hongjoong could be out there. Stay inside this house and do not come out for anything. I will go.” You tried to protest but he held your face, staring into your eyes. “Please, Y/N. Please just stay here.”

You stared at him for a moment and decided he was right, conceding. “Fine,” you answered. “But please hurry! Make sure my parents are alright!” Yeosang pressed a kiss to your lips before he rushed the door, throwing it open and running outside. You moved to the door, peering out before shutting it and stepping back towards the table.

Footsteps pounded against the ground as Yeosang followed the others towards your parents house. The rest of the village had gathered, some shouting for help while others helped hold people back at a safe distance. Yeosang’s eyes scanned the crowd and relief washed over him as he saw your parents in the crowd, staring up at the house that was now engulfed in flames.

Yeosang squeezed through the crowd as he made his way over. Your mother’s tear stained face turned as he approached and she could only cry softly while your father stared up at the blaze with a dumbfounded look. “Are you alright?” Yeosang asked softly.

Your mother nodded. “We made it out okay,” she admitted. “But…” she looked up at the inferno. “We’ve lost everything.” Yeosang felt his stomach churn. He had an extra room in his house, he could offer it to your parents but he would of course wish to speak to you before he made any decisions as it was as much your house as it was his.

Before he could say anything, one of the neighbors nearby moved, wrapping an arm around your mother’s shoulders. “You are more than welcome to stay with us for the time being. We have plenty of room.” Your mother thanked her profusely and Yeosang sent the woman a knowing look, thanking her silently.

Yeosang turned and walked back to where the priests were huddled, Yunho and Mingi breathing heavily while Wooyoung and San were whispering to one another and Jongho studied the burning house. Yeosang noticed the smears of soot on both Yunho and Mingi, asking what happened.

“The burst into the house,” Jongho answered without taking his eyes off the fire, the dancing flames reflecting in his eyes. “They were able to get your in-law’s out along with some of their important artifacts…” Yunho gave Jongho a peculiar look.

“Artifacts,” he muttered as he stood up straight, waving Mingi away as the latter attempted to brush soot off his clothes, and moved towards Yeosang. “The fire started upstairs,” Yunho said in a low voice. “When we went in, it was just the entire upstairs that was in flames.”

Yeosang looked up at him, eyes wide. “Upstairs?” he whispered. “Seems odd, does it not?” Yunho asked, looking from the fire to Yeosang. “For a fire to start upstairs and move down?” Yeosang nodded, turning to look at the house. “Very odd indeed.”

After the crowd dispersed with only a few remaining behind to make sure the fire didn’t spread, Yeosang walked with the priests back towards the church, bidding them goodnight before returning to his own home.

He turned the knob, exhaustion taking over his mind as he opened the door. He knew you were waiting for news and he would give it to you without hesitation. As he entered, he saw you sitting at the table. You looked up as he entered.

“Are my parents okay?” you asked as Yeosang closed the door behind Yunho and turned to you. “Yes,” he answered. “They’re staying with a neighbor. They’re fine, just in shock.” Yeosang walked over to the table and took a seat, sighing as you sat down next to him.

“What happened?” you inquired. Yeosang raised his head and met your gaze. “I think the demon set fire to your house in an attempt to lure you out,” he said. You stared at him, a look of confusion etched onto your face. “But I don’t live there anymore,” you replied.

Yeosang nodded and sighed again, running his fingers through his hair. “I don’t think he knows that,” he explained. “Hongjoong must have thought you were still at your parents’ house which means he doesn’t know you’ve left or that we’re married.” You fell silent, looking down at the table before back up at your husband.

“You could have easily been in that house,” he continued. “And the moment you left the house to escape the fire, he would have snatched you.” You swallowed thickly. “You cannot let your guard down until he has been dealt with.” You nodded, taking Yeosang’s hand.

“So we will deal with him. Let me join this plan. Yeosang pulled his hand from yours, getting up from his seat, and started to walk towards the kitchen. You got up, following him. “Y/N, no,” he said. “It’s too dangerous.”

You followed him as he entered the bedroom and sat down on the bed to remove his boots. “It will be dangerous for me until he’s gone,” you answered. “Until he is dead, I will always be in danger. What if he learns that I am here? How long until he tries to lure me out of the house and kill me?”

Yeosang looked up at you, exhaustion present on his face. You placed your hand on the back of his head and pulled him closer, resting his head against your stomach. His arms encircled you, holding your close. “What if I’m pregnant?” you whispered.

Yeosang opened his eyes, leaning back to look up at you.

“You think he would spare me? Never. We’re not just doing this for the village,” you continued. “We’re doing this for us. For our future.” You placed a hand on Yeosang’s chest, pushing him back against the mattress as you climbed onto the bed and over him.

“I want a future with you, Yeosang,” you continued, leaning down to press a kiss to his lips. He tried to follow as you pulled back. “I want to have your children,” you added, kissing him again. “But we have to safeguard our future and the only way to do that is to kill the demon.”

Yeosang placed a hand on the back of your neck and pulled you into a much more passionate kiss before rolling you onto your back and pinning you underneath him. “If we do this,” he said once he broke apart from you. “Then you have to promise me that no matter what, you will listen to and do as I say.” You reached up to stroke his cheek, thumb tracing over the red mark near his eye.

“Of course,” you replied. “Promise me, Y/N,” Yeosang said, his thumb brushing over your bottom lip, watching as you pressed a delicate kiss to the pad of his thumb. “I promise,” you whispered, looking up at him with expectant eyes. “Say all of it,” Yeosang ordered, his hand sliding down your neck to your chest, pausing before sliding down past your navel and pulling your skirt up slowly.

You stared up at him with wide eyes as his hand ducked under your skirt to find your already slick center. “Say that you will do everything I say.” You let out a small gasp as his fingers started to work your clit slowly.

“I—I will! I will listen to you and do whatever you say,” you replied, thighs spreading as Yeosang’s fingers dipped lower, finding your hole and gliding into you, slowly pumping in and out of you. “I promise!” you concluded, back arching as he curled his fingers.

Yeosang wasted no time, peeling your clothes off one layer at a time until he had you bare under him, removing his own shirt and pants before moving between your hips. He was in no mood for lengthy foreplay as he guided the head of his cock to your aching hole and pushed into you, slowly, until he bottomed out with a deep groan.

Instinctively, your legs wrapped around his waist as he began to rock into you, the tip of his cock hitting deep inside you, your nails scratching at his back as moans slipped past your lips, mixing with Yeosang’s name like a mantra.

“Yeosang, I—” you started but he pressed his fingers against your lips. “It’s okay,” he said breathily. “I know. Just let go for me, sweetheart. Give into it.” Your eyelids fluttered shut as you allowed the feeling of your physical connection take over, a warm sensation building inside you. You felt a prickling in the corners of your eyes as tears threatened to spill.

You opened your eyes, blinking away the tears to look up at your husband only to find him already looking at you, eyes searching your face. He slowed his motions, reaching up to cup your cheek, thumb brushing away a tear that had escaped.

“What is it?” he asked softly. “Have I hurt you?”

You shook your head, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him down, burying your face in his neck. “I’m fine,” you sobbed softly. “Please, don’t stop.” Yeosang hesitated, stilling inside you as you cried softly.

Instead of resuming, he held you, arms secure as he let you cry. “It’s all right, love,” he whispered. “Let it out.” Your cries grew harder, muffled by his shoulder as he rolled you both onto your sides and stroked up and down your spine soothingly.

“What’s wrong?” he whispered into your ear. “What’s bothering you?”

You shook your head, pulling back and trying to wipe your tears away but he beat you to it, taking your face in his hands. He carefully wiped your cheeks and under your eyes before leaning in to press a chaste kiss to your lips.

“I’m alright,” you said softly, sniffling. “I was just overwhelmed.”

“Overwhelmed?” Yeosang asked, letting out a soft chuckle when you nodded. “I wasn’t expecting to open my eyes and find you looking at me like that,” you replied. Yeosang stroked your cheek gently, a smile on his face. “Like what?” he asked.

“With so much… Love,” you answered. Yeosang let out another low chuckle before leaning in to kiss you again. “Well, why wouldn’t I look at you like that?” he asked, rolling the two of you over so you were on your back against the mattress.

You opened your mouth to respond but only a moan came out as you felt him push back into you, setting a slow pace that gradually picked up again until he was thrusting into you just as he was before your emotional outburst, leaving you breathless.

“M-more,” you mumbled. “More?” Yeosang asked, breathlessly as he stared down at you. You nodded quickly. “I can take it. H-harder.” Yeosang let out a sound that you could have mistaken for a laugh but all the same, he obliged you, thrusting into you hard but at the same pace as before.

Your walls contracted around him as your moans raised in pitch, bordering on cries of pleasure. Yeosang slid an arm under you, cradling your head as he rested his forehead against yours. “I don’t know how much longer I can keep going,” he admitted.

You moved quickly, pushing him as you rolled him over, settling on top of him without his cock slipping out of you. You took over, keeping the same pace as his hands moved to your thighs. You resisted the urge to giggle as Yeosang let out a string of curses as your hips rose and fell, his cock sinking into your cunt repeatedly.

“That’s not very becoming of a priest,” you joked, leaning over to press a kiss to his cheek. You felt one of his hands move up your back before grabbing the back of your neck. “I don’t fucking care,” he hissed, pulling you in for a passionate but sloppy kiss, his tongue slipping into your mouth and muffling his own moans of pleasure.

You broke the kiss after a moment, needing to breathe, and rested your forehead against his as he grabbed your hips, thrusting up to meet you, matching your pace. The sudden intense movement had you gasping, fingers curling into the sheets under your husband as your climax drew closer and closer, rapidly

You felt him tremble under you, signaling he was close to his own climax. Your walls fluttered around him as he let out another slew of curses, ranging from “oh fuck” and “shit.” Praises slipped out of his mouth between moans of your name. Your head rested against his shoulder, letting him take over and guide your hips down to meet his as he thrust into you passionately. 

“Oh fuck, I love you,” he gasped, his voice barely audible over the sound of his skin slapping against yours, the bed creaking under your bodies. His confession spurred you on, pushing you over the edge of passion and you came unexpectedly with a whine, fingers curling into his hair as his hips continued to move, driving his cock repeatedly into you as he chased his own high. “I love you, too,” you panted, pulling back to look down at him, meeting his gaze. “So, so much,” you added.

Yeosang’s eyes fluttered shut as his orgasm rolled over him, his hot cum filling you as his hips thrusted a few more times, making sure he emptied everything into you. “I love you so much, Yeosang,” you repeated, pulling him into a messy kiss, your tongues dancing together. He pulled back slightly, caressing your cheek. “I love you more than all the stars in the sky,” he whispered. You felt a small sob build in your chest but held it back.

“I have never loved anyone as much as I love you,” Yeosang continued. “I will never love anyone as much as I love you. You’re my entire world.” You leaned down into a hug, burying your face in his shoulder and let out a soft cry. 

Yeosang rolled onto his side, lowering you to the mattress. “Hey,” he said softly. “Don’t cry,” Yeosang whispered, gently lifting your head. “They’re not tears of sadness,” you admitted as he wiped said tears from your cheeks. “They’re tears of—”

“Joy?” Yeosang asked, his expression softening as he caressed your cheek. You nodded, leaning into his touch. “When you saved my life,” you started. ���And stayed with me while I was on the brink of death, I realized something,” you said softly.

“What?” Yeosang asked, eyes studying your face. You looked up to meet his gaze. “That I’ve loved you for some time,” you replied. “I just didn’t realize it because I was so deeply connected to Hongjoong but there was always love in my heart for you.”

Yeosang couldn’t stop the smile that spread across his face. “It just took me almost dying to see it,” you added with a dry laugh. “I have a confession of my own to make,” Yeosang said softly, drawing your attention as he continued to stroke your cheek.

“I’ve loved you since before everything that has happened. Since…” he trailed off, hesitating under your curious gaze. He swallowed the lump in his throat before continuing. “Since before Hongjoong’s death.”

A silence fell over the two of you and Yeosang feared he might have crossed a line but when you reached up to run your fingers through his hair, a smile crept onto your face. “I guess that makes two of us, then,” you whispered.

The following morning, you woke up early, getting dressed in silence as Yeosang lay tangled in the sheets. You exited the bedroom, shutting the door behind you and started to get started, making breakfast. After last night, you didn’t feel like going out to gather eggs or cook anything that would take too much time. You would rather just make something simple and get started on the day.

Today, Yeosang and the visiting priests were going to inform the village of the truth about the demon and Hongjoong’s return. The entire village was already aware of the demon’s existence but none knew that it was Hongjoong.

You heard the door behind you open and soft footsteps make their way towards you until you felt arms enveloping you as Yeosang wrapped you in his warm embrace. “I thought we might sleep in,” he murmured in your ear before pressing a kiss to your cheek.

“I woke up and couldn’t fall back asleep,” you admitted as you stirred the contents of the pot. “So I thought I would just get up and start the day.” Yeosang hummed as he slowly started to sway, making you sway as well.

You placed a hand over your stomach as a nauseous feeling bubbled up. Yeosang noticed, placing his hand over yours. “Have you checked the seeds?” he asked softly to which you shook your head. “I’ve had more pressing matters,” you replied.

Yeosang pressed a kiss to your shoulder. “I’ll go check,” he whispered, pulling away and taking with him the warmth. You heard him move through the house, the front door opening and closing. In truth, you hadn’t wanted to check the seeds, for fear that one of them was growing which would mean you were pregnant and that was something you didn’t need at the moment.

You had enough going on.

Yeosang returned a couple moments later, shutting the door slowly and walked into the kitchen, stopping to lean against the doorframe, a look of shock on his face. You looked back at him, your expression morphing as you feared the worst. “What is it?” you asked.

Yeosang looked up to meet your gaze. The look in his eyes was all you needed to see for your heart to sink into your stomach. “No,” you whispered. Yeosang looked down and it was then you realized he had something in his hand. “What is that?” you whispered. He stood up straight and walked over, something clenched in his fist.

He looked up at you, a look somewhere between an apology and concern etched onto his face. “I know this is the last thing you need, but…” he said as he held out his closed fist. Your eyes traveled down to his hand as he opened it. Lying in his palm was a small seed with a tiny stalk sprouting from it.

Your mother’s voice popped into your head. ‘If the barley seeds sprout then it will be a boy. If the wheat seeds sprout, then you’ll be having a girl.’ You shook your head, tears pricking at the corners of your eyes as you looked up to meet Yeosang’s gaze.

“No. We… this can’t be happening…” you said, your breathing bordering on hyperventilating. Yeosang set the sprout onto the table and pulled you into a hug. “It’s going to be alright,” he said softly. “We’ll figure this out. I know the timing is wrong,” he continued. “But everything happens for a reason.”

You nodded slowly, letting out a sigh. “Look at me,” Yeosang said softly, tilting your head up. “We’ll face the things in front of us and once we’ve dealt with it, how about we leave? Go somewhere new and start over?” he asked. A small smile crept over your face.

“Really?” you asked quietly. Yeosang nodded, pressing a short kiss to your lips. “Of course,” he replied. “We can go anywhere you want. Another village, a larger town, the mountains, the sea,” he said, listing off different locations. “Wherever you want, my love, that’s where we’ll go. Start a new life for us and for them,” he added, moving a hand to your belly.

“For us.”

After finishing breakfast and getting dressed, you left the house with Yeosang, heading for the church to attend the meeting. Upon entering, you followed Yeosang to the front where the rest of the priests were already sitting, talking amongst themselves. As you approached, San and Wooyoung gave you warm smiles and greeted you.

Yeosang guided you to sit next to Yunho, leaving one seat for him. Instead of taking it right away, he excused himself to go find Jonas. “You look different this morning,” Yunho said softly. You turned to look at him and noticed the others looking at you.

“Do I?” you asked to which not only Yunho nodded, but so did Wooyoung, San, and Mingi. “Much different,” San noted as he exchanged a glance with Wooyoung. You hesitated to answer, wondering if they could tell the difference was due to you finding out about the child you were carrying.

Before you could answer, Yeosang returned with Jonas. Your husband gave you a smile as he followed the elder minister to the doors to open them and allow the villagers in. While Yeosang was preoccupied, Yunho glanced at the others before turning to you and lowering his voice. “It’s a good type of different,” he whispered before leaning up and giving you a smile before turning to speak to San next to him as the rows behind you filled with villagers.

Yeosang returned, taking his seat beside you and took your hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. You pulled your hand from his, locking your arm with his instead, giving you a sense of stability as you leaned into his side. Yeosang made no attempt to move for sake of propriety. He did not care what the others thought. All that mattered to him was your happiness and safety.

The villagers could think what they liked. You were his wife.

As the villagers took their seats, you looked around, noticing your parents a few rows back and sent them a smile, one they returned. Despite everything that had happened to them, you were glad they were still alive and safe.

The doors at the front of the church closed and Jonas walked down the middle aisle towards the stage, nodding at the members as he passed before he finally reached the pulpit and turned to face the congregation.

“I’ve called this meeting because Pastor Kang has requested to be able to speak with all of you on an urgent matter related to the demon plaguing our village,” he started. He turned his gaze to Yeosang and nodded, stepping down. Your husband stood up and you wrapped your arms around yourself as he walked up, stepping up to the pulpit.

“As you all already know, a demon has been terrorizing the village since the death of Hongjoong,” he started, ignoring the hisses at the mention of the name. “You might also be aware that I sent word to neighboring villages, asking for the help from their clergy and as a result, five priests have come to help conduct an investigation as well as potentially help banish the demon.” 

Yeosang stopped, looking towards the front row as whispers rang out behind you. “We have come to learn after carefully investigating that the demon who haunts our village is Hongjoong, returned from the grave.”

There were several gasps and a new rush of whispers before Yeosang called for attention. “To explain further, I invite Pastor Jeong up here. He has experience with banishing demons and investigating their origins,” Yeosang said, gesturing at Yunho seat beside you. Yunho got up as Yeosang stepped down and returned to his seat.

Yunho took his place and murmured a greeting before starting his explanation.

“When Hongjoong was killed, his soul was sent to Hell,” he started. “Because he was a witch!” someone said and Yunho narrowed his eyes at the person who spoke. “No,” Yunho replied. “Not because he was a witch,” he continued. “But because the real witch made a deal with a demon in exchange for power.”

The congregation fell silent as Yunho’s words hung in the air. “I do not presume to know everything there was to know about Hongjoong, only what I’ve been told by someone who knew him very, very well,” he added, eyes glancing at you and giving you a warm smile.

“Nor do I pretend to know anything about witches or witchcraft as that is not my area of expertise and I will let Pastor Song speak on that in due time,” he continued. “What I know is that the demon the witch made a deal with was offered Hongjoong as a sacrifice and it took that. When Hongjoong was killed, the pact forced his soul to Hell where the demon latched onto him and came back to inhabit his body. This was the demon’s goal. It wanted a human body to inhabit so it could walk this Earth.”

You felt a chill run up your spine and shivered. Yeosang immediately wrapped an arm around you, pulling you closer. “The only reason Hongjoong’s soul was allowed to even return in the first place is because of something known as a witch’s box. Again this is not my area of knowledge and I will let Mingi explain when it is his turn to speak, but what I do know is that by creating one of these boxes, it connects a witch’s soul to the earth so if they were to die by accident, they could come back. It is a means to cheat death, so to speak.”

“The demon took advantage of this, which was probably communicated by the real culprit who summoned the demon,” Yunho pressed on. “We believe that there is another witch, the one responsible for the misfortunes that have befallen your village. This witch made a deal with a demon in exchange for more power and offered Hongjoong’s soul and body in exchange of their own, since they likely knew Hongjoong was also a witch.” 

“Who is the other witch?” a voice called out. “We do not know,” Yunho answered. “We don’t have that information yet.” This answer caused an uproar of discourse from the congregation. “How can you not know?!” one person shouted. Yunho looked overwhelmed by the sudden chorus of questions being hurled at him.

Yeosang stood up and turned to the crowd. “Dealing with the demon is much more important than dealing with the witch,” he said earnestly. “In time, we will uncover the true identity of this witch and see that they are brought to justice for their actions,” Yeosang said calmly.

“Who’s the witch!?”

“It could be any one of us!”

“It’s Y/N!”

Your eyes widened and you looked up at Yeosang in a panic as a look of pure anger crossed over his face. Before he could say anything, Jongho stood up, crossing to the pulpit, and motioned for Yunho to step down before stepping up.

“Pointing blame without any evidence to back up your claim will not only not help, but it will paint you as suspicious,” he sat calmly and clearly in a voice you had not expected to come from him. “Y/N is being actively pursued by the demon as it wants to kill her. She cannot possibly be the other witch. One more outburst of the sort and I will start taking names for a list of suspects.”

He then stepped down and returned to his seat as Yunho stepped up once more. Yeosang turned his gaze to Jongho and the two shared a look of understanding before he sat back down beside you, taking your arm in his as Yunho continued.

“As I was saying,” he started. “And as Pastor Kang has stated, we must deal with the demon first. This concludes what I know and I will now pass the torch, so to speak, to Pastor Song.” Yunho stepped down and walked back to his seat between you and San as Mingi got up and walked to the pulpit.

You watched as he paused briefly, looking at Jonas sitting against the back wall. He tilted his head as if he was studying the elder minister for a moment before he finally turned and stepped up into the pulpit to speak.

“Witchcraft,” he started. “Is not at all what you think it is. There are many types of magic in this world. The witchcraft of this witch that has been plaguing your village is what is known as dark magic. It is used to harm nature and people. It relies on blood sacrifices to work. Most dark witches use these sacrifices to make deals with demons in exchange for more power.”

“Light witches on the other hand,” he continued. “Rely on the natural world to create magic. They use their powers to heal and grow things. Which means,” Mingi said, pausing to look around at the villagers. “You killed the wrong witch.”

There was a silence that fell over the congregations before Mingi continued to speak.

“Hongjoong was a light witch, using his magic for good and the dark witch took advantage of this to use him as a bargaining chip to gain powers from the demonic entity that now inhabits Hongjoong’s body,” he added, taking his spectacles off. 

“This dark witch used smaller animal sacrifices to create curses and disturbances within the village, turning you all against Hongjoong so you might eventually rise up and make him pay for the crimes you perceived as his. By killing Hongjoong, you completed the human sacrifice necessary for the dark witch’s deal to work. Giving the demon what it wanted and by extension, giving the witch what they wanted.”

He fell silent as he turned to look back at Jonas. You couldn’t understand the look between them but the way Jonas looked at Mingi made you feel uncomfortable, almost as if he was… mad at him for what he was saying. Jonas looked past Mingi, meeting your gaze and for the briefest moment, you could have sworn his eyes changed.

You let out the smallest of gasps, barely even audible but Yeosang heard you, as did Yunho. Your husband turned, leaning over to look at your face. “Love?” he whispered. “Are you alright?” You nodded slowly, eyes wide as you continued to hold Jonas’ gaze, afraid if you looked away, you would forget everything.

Jonas was the first to look away as Mingi stepped back, apparently having been done speaking. Next up was San and Wooyoung. Mingi returned to his seat beside Jongho and you kept your eyes on Jonas as the priest and demon hunter spoke, laying out their plans to lure the demon in, using you as bait.

Your attention waned as you stared at the elder minister, waiting to see if his eyes changed again but they did not and he did not look your direction again for the rest of the meeting. As San and Wooyoung wrapped up their part, several members of the congregation started asking questions. Yeosang stood up, joining San, Wooyoung, and Mingi on stage with Jongo with Yunho staying glued to your side. While they answered questions, Yunho leaned over.

“You saw something, didn’t you?” he asked softly so no one would hear. You nodded, keeping your eyes on Yeosang. “I think we saw the same thing,” Yunho continued. “We’ll talk about it after the meeting.”

As the questions wrapped up, the meeting ended and Jonas addressed the congregation one last time before dismissing them. The doors to outside opened as the priests returned to the bench you currently sat on, Yunho standing up. You stared at Jonas whose gaze swept over the crowd before finally meeting yours.

The moment your eyes locked, a wave of fear washed over you. Having been standing, waiting to exit the church, your knees went weak, legs giving out on you and you fell back onto your seat, letting out a gasp.

“Y/N?” Yeosang asked, worry laced in his voice. “What is it, love?” he asked. Your vision went unfocused as you tried to gain control of your breathing which had become rapid and unsteady. “Y/N?” Yunho asked, kneeling down before you. You felt one of his large hands take yours. “What is it?” he asked. “What do you see?”

“See?” Yeosang asked, his voice sounding far away. Within the blackness of your vision, you could see images of a hidden altar, line with animal bones and skulls. Blood stained the wood and a ceremonial knife sat nearby. Behind the altar, a hooded figure stood before a ring of candles on the floor, blood smeared in the middle into a crude sigil you’ve never seen before.

As the vision came, it went and your own vision returned, Yunho’s face coming back into view. “What did you see?” he asked softly. You looked up, searching for Jonas as he disappeared into the back hallway, the door shutting softly behind him. “I—” you hesitated. “I don’t…”

“Are you alright, love?” Yeosang asked, kneeling beside Yunho to look up at you, his face full of concern as he reached up to feel your cheek. “Air,” you gasped. “I need air.”

Yeosang stood up quickly, as did Yunho and they led you through the crowded church as more people spoke, trying to make sense of the information given to them. Outside only a few members had managed to make it down the steps. As Yeosang led the way to the door, the sky darkened. He looked up as he started down the steps. His eyes widened. Outside the church, littering the ground and amassed into a pile were what looked to be hundreds of corpses of crows.

Stand atop them was—

“It’s Hongjoong!” one person announced, turning tail and heading back into the church as others started to follow. Yeosang stood firm, blocking you from sight as the other priests also joined the line in front of the church. Hongjoong’s appearance had changed slightly. His hair was a little longer now and a slightly different color. Lighter now.

The horns protruding from his forehead had grown longer, starting to curve back over his head almost like a goats. His eyes were the same black with fiery, mismatched irises. He smiled a wicked smile, showing off his sharp canines as he hopped down from the pile of dead birds.

“Holding a village meeting without the guest of honor?” he asked as he approached Yeosang, a hint of amusement in his voice. He gestured at the other priests. “And I see you’ve already invited the entertainment,” he added with a chuckle.

“I take it this is the demon?” Yunho asked, turning his head to glance at Yeosang who nodded. Hongjoong looked up at Yunho. “Oh you’re a big one,” he said as he sauntered over. “Might be a little hard to digest,” he joked. As he turned, his eyes met yours and froze, the smile on his face widening. “Ah, there she is,” he said.

The priests closed in around you, shielding you from Hongjoong, making him look at them peculiarly. “Gentlemen, gentlemen,” he said, chuckling. “Relax,” I’m not about to try and kill her in front of an audience,” he added with a snicker as he started to walk in front of Yeosang and peered around at you from the other side. “As fun as it would be.”

“I tried to visit you,” he said, chuckling. “But you weren’t home. I even tried to… smoke you out,” he added with a chuckle. You felt your blood run cold but anger bubbled up inside you. You tried to step forward but Yunho grabbed your arm, keeping you still.

“You almost killed my parents!” you shouted angrily. Hongjoong made a mock look of sympathy. “Awww,” he cooed. “How unfortunate. I meant to kill them.” You tried again to lurch forward, all love you had felt for Hongjoong evaporating in an instant. “No, Y/N,” San whispered from beside you. “That’s what he wants.”

“Why weren’t you at your parents’ house, Y/N?” Hongjoong asked, drawing your attention away from the demon hunter. “Because I don’t live there anymore,” you answered simply. “I was with Yeosang.” Hongjoong’s eyes studied you as his smile fell, being replaced with a look of curiosity. His eyes shifted to look at Yeosang before he glanced down and noticed something, clicking his tongue before he looked up to look at you.

“I see. You married him.” It wasn’t a question. It was more of an accusation. “After everything you promised me?” Hongjoong asked. You resisted the urge to scoff, knowing it would probably just anger him. “Aren’t you trying to kill me?” you asked, changing the subject.

Hongjoong sighed. “Now why would I want to kill you?” he asked. “Why would I want to kill my guiding star? My little… Starlight?” A chill ran up your spine. “Don’t call me that,” you snapped. Hongjoong laughed loudly. “Why not? Strike a nerve?” he asked. “Does it remind you of our love?”

“Love?” you asked. “You died, remember? The rope snapped your neck. The Hongjoong I knew and loved died that day.” The demon chuckled again. “The rope didn’t snap my neck, Stella,” Hongjoong said, using another nickname. “I said don’t call me that,” you snapped.

He ignored your words and continued. “He suffocated,” the demon said, its voice masking Hongjoong’s. “He hung from that branch, struggling and kicking for minutes as he was strangled. Until the breath left his lungs and the life left his weak, defenseless body!” Yeosang moved to block you from sight.

“Stop it,” he said. Hongjoong glared at Yeosang before he spoke again. “You want to know what his dying thought was?” he asked, raising his voice slightly. Yeosang glared back at the demon. “Don’t,” he warned. “It was of you,” Hongjoong said. “Of the night you gave yourself to him for the first time.” San started forward but Jongho put a hand on his chest, pushing him back in line.

“That was a night he thought about often,” the demon continued. “He loved you so much. And this is how you repay his love?” it asked, looking at Yeosang. “By marrying this… priest?” he spat. Hongjoong peered around Yeosang to meet your gaze, noticing the tears in your eyes. “I’ve thought about it, Y/N,” he started. “Long and hard and I’ve decided something.”

He glanced at the sky before speaking. “I don’t want to kill you,” he explained. “I’ve changed my mind. Instead, I want you.” A shiver ran through your body at his words. “For what?” Yunho asked, drawing the demon’s attention briefly. “For myself of course. I’d like to keep such a succulent little morsel like her nearby. So I can ravage her whenever I want —”

“You will not touch her!” Yeosang interjected as you pressed into his back, hiding from view. Hongjoong let out a sigh. “Tell you what, Y/N,” he said, raising his voice. “I will give you three days. Three days to come to me on your own,” he continued. You felt Yeosang’s hand grab yours, giving you a reassuring squeeze.

You peeked over Yeosang’s shoulder to watch as Hongjoong walked back to the pile of birds, climbing up to the peak and turning around to face the church. “And if in three days, you still haven’t come to me, I will kill every single man, woman, and child in this village,” he added, ignoring the gasps of the villagers.

“Starting with your new husband.”

Your knees threatened to give out as Hongjoong vanished in a cloud of black mist. The sound returned to the area and immediately the villagers started to protest. “Get her home,” Yunho said in a low tone to Yeosang and the priests attempted to hold the crowd back as they demanded to hand you over to Hongjoong. Yeosang wrapped an arm around you, guiding you away from the church and back to the house with San and Wooyoung in tow for additional protection.

For a brief moment, you considered doing it but Yeosang reminded you of the plan already set in motion and that the demon would most likely kill you anyway.

“I’m not leaving the fate of my wife and unborn child up to fate,” Yeosang said as Yunho finally filed into the house behind Mingi and Jongho. “You’re pregnant?” San asked, turning quickly to look at you. You glanced at your husband briefly before nodding. “We just found out this morning before the meeting,” you admitted.

“I knew there was something different about you,” Yunho said as he moved to sit beside you. 

“So,” San asked, turning to look at Yeosang. “What’s the plan? Do we proceed?”

“Yes, of course we proceed,” Jongho interrupted. “We don’t know what else the witch promised the demon in exchange for power and they could demand more sacrifices for more power, we can’t be too careful. The demon must be stopped.”

There was a murmur of agreement and you let out a sigh, reaching up to pinch the bridge of your nose, your vision swimming again. “Y/N?” Yeosang asked, moving to kneel before you. “Are you alright, sweetheart?” he asked.

You felt the urge to vomit but managed to push it down. “I’m okay,” you whispered. “I’m just tired.” Yeosang cupped your cheek. “She should probably rest,” Yunho offered. “Lie down for a bit.” Yeosang nodded and stood up, holding out his hand. You took it, thanking him and saying a brief farewell to the others as Yeosang led you through the house to the bedroom.

He shut the door and walked you over to the bed, sitting you down and moving to untie your boots and remove them. “Here,” he said softly, pulling the covers back and helping you lie back before pulling the covers back over you.

“We’ll be right outside,” he said softly. “If you need anything, just call for me,” he added. “Don’t worry about dinner. I’ll make it tonight.”

Sleep came quickly for you the moment he left and shut the door behind him, leaving you to a restless slumber full of nightmares.

—————————————————————

The following morning you woke up, wrapped in Yeosang’s arms, the blankets pulled up around the both of you. Blinking sleepily, you started to settle back into a slumber, wondering when he had come to bed the night before when a sour feeling in your stomach started to bubble up. You knew the feeling all too well and were awake in an instant.

You scrambled to get up, waking Yeosang in the process as you hurried to get out of his hold and the blankets without falling. “What’s wrong?” Yeosang grumbled as you ran for the door, throwing it open and running to the front door. 

You managed to get it open, stepping out into the cool dawn, frost crunching under your bare feet as you ran to the outhouse, throwing open the door just in time to retch and violently throw up into the bowl.

Moments later, you heard footsteps and a sigh as you continued to spit up. After you felt you were finished, your stomach finally settling, you sat back, groaning as tears burned the corner of your eyes. You felt something warm drape around your shoulders.

“It’s alright,” you heard Yeosang whisper as he gently rubbed your arms. “Let’s get you back inside.” You allowed him to help you up and guide you back inside, ignoring the freezing cold ground under your feet. Once inside, Yeosang guided you back to the bedroom and sat you down, kneeling to wipe the bottom of your now wet feet before guiding you back to lay down.

Yeosang brought a cup to your mouth. “Here,” he said softly. “Rinse and spit. I know if you don’t you’ll wake up and complain about the taste,” he added as you obeyed, taking a sip of the water and swishing it around your mouth before spitting it back into the cup. “Well done,” he complimented as he stood up, grabbing the sheets.

“I’m fine,” you promised as he pulled the blankets up. “I know,” he replied. “It’s the baby,” he added as he leaned down to press a kiss to your forehead. “I’ll heat up something for you to eat,” he whispered before you heard his footsteps take him away and the bedroom door shut.

You must have fallen back asleep because soon, Yeosang was shaking you awake. “It’s time to get up, love,” he whispered. “You need to eat and get dressed. We have a long day ahead of us.” You whined in protest, making him chuckle as he leaned down and pressed another kiss to your forehead. “Let’s get this done. Then we can come back here and sleep all night and all day tomorrow,” he said. “Sound good?”

You opened your eyes slowly, meeting his gaze and hummed in approval. “I really won the prize by marrying you, didn’t I?” you asked, your voice sounding groggy. Yeosang let out a loud laugh, shaking his head before he cupped your cheek.

“I think it was I who won, my dear,” he replied. “Now come,” he said as he got up. “Get dressed and let’s eat.” You sat up slowly as he retreated, shutting the door behind him. Pulling back the covers, you shivered slightly as you pulled off your nightgown and started to dress.

Once your clothes were on, including your boots, you exited the bedroom to find Yeosang at the hearth, checking the contents of a pot. “We have company,” he said softly as you walked over. You peered through the doorway to find Jonas sitting at the table which had not been moved from the living room back to the kitchen yet.

You walked over to where your husband stood. “What’s he doing here?” you asked under your breath. “He’s come to congratulate you on your journey to motherhood,” Yeosang whispered. You glanced towards the doorway before turning to Yeosang, clearing your throat.

“Yeosang, I don’t want to speak to him,” you started as Yeosang set the spoon in his hands down and took your face in his hands. “I know,” he replied. “I spoke with Yunho and he told me what you both saw,” Yeosang whispered. “But let’s not talk about that now,” he continued. “We’ll go out there together.”

He took your hand and guided you towards the door, entering the room with you in tow. Jonas sat at the table, looking out the window but as soon as the two of you entered, he turned his head, offering a smile. It looked pleasant enough but after what you’d seen, you felt it was out of place and chilling. Yeosang sat you down one seat away from Jonas, taking the seat between you as a sort of shield.

“News has spread of your addition to the village,” Jonas started, looking past Yeosang and directly at you. You glanced at Yeosang who nodded, speaking for you. “Yes,” he said. “It comes as a shock to us,” Yeosang said in a polite voice. “A shock?” Jonas asked, taking his eyes off you momentarily to look at Yeosang. You felt relief for a moment.

“I’m sure as newlyweds, you’ve been very…” he trailed off, his eyes wandering back to you. “Vigorous in your new couple activities.” His words sent a chill up your spine, the sour feeling back in your stomach. You could feel the bile rising up.

“Oh, uh,” Yeosang’s words failed him as he tried to think of some sort of response. “Well, I suppose,” he tried again but faltered, glancing at you. “Pastor Kang, could I have a word with your lovely wife. I could use a glass of ale. I’m quite thirsty and in her delicate condition, I’m sure she should be resting right now. Especially when you have such a big night ahead of you.” Yeosang hesitated, glancing at you.

Words failed him again and reluctantly, he got up, walking into the kitchen. The moment he was gone, you tried to get up, the sour feeling rising in your stomach, but Jonas grabbed your wrist, holding you down as he leaned forward to speak.

“If you think you saw something in the church yesterday,” he started, his grip on your wrist starting to hurt. “Then you are gravely mistaken, indeed. It was a trick of the light. Something conjured by that fanciful imagination of yours. But what you saw was nothing, am I understood?” he asked in a low voice.

You tried to pull away from him, the contents of your stomach threatening to spill any moment. You heard a door opened quickly and you turned to see Yunho walk in from the spare bedroom, making a beeline for Jonas who quickly let go of you, clearly not expecting to be interrupted. Yunho towered over the man as he sat back in his chair.

“If you ever lay a hand on her again,” Yunho started, not bothering to keep his voice down, drawing Yeosang out of the kitchen in a hurry. “I will not hesitate to expose you for what you are, snake,” Yunho continued. Jonas stared up at Yunho with a murderous rage.

“Please make sure our guest leaves, Yunho,” Yeosang said as he moved to your side, grabbing your wrist to inspect the marks of irritation that had started to form. Yunho made to grab Jonas by the jacket but he slapped the larger man’s hand away.

“Don’t touch me, you fool,” Jonas hissed at Yunho who narrowed his eyes. Quick as a snake, Yunho’s hand closed around Jonas’ throat and he pulled him up. Jonas choked and struggled against Yunho’s grip. “You will leave this village or I will expose you and leave you to the villagers’ wrath,” he said as he turned the knob for the door before shoving Jonas out.

Yunho glared at the elder minister as Yeosang checked your face. “Are you feeling alright?” he asked. You shook your head. “I feel sick,” you moaned. You heard the door slam shut and turned your head to see Jonas marching back towards the church.

“What about the other priests?” you asked, looking up as Yunho moved to sit across from you. “They stayed with other families last night,” Yeosang explained, inspecting your face once more. “Turns out all the protective charms that Jonas made weren’t protecting anyone,” he explained. You turned your gaze to Yunho. “We discussed this yesterday while you were sleeping,” Yunho said, looking at Yeosang. “But we believe Jonas is the witch,” he continued.

“Or at the very least, aiding them,” Yeosang interjected. Yunho let out a dry laugh. “I know you want to believe in him, Yeosang,” he started. “But you didn’t see what I saw. Or what she saw,” he added, nodding towards you. “Ask her.”

Yeosang turned his head to look at you. “It’s true, his eyes—”

“No,” Yunho said, shaking his head. “Not his eyes. The vision.” You stared at him as it came back to you. “W-what vision?” you stammered. Yunho leaned forward, looking into your eyes. “I know you saw it,” he said, ignoring the way you shook your head in denial.

“Because I saw it, too. Last night. The witch, the altar, the summoning circle. All of it,” Yunho explained. “Everything makes sense now. It was all Jonas’ doing.” Looking at your husband, you could tell he was at a loss for words. He wanted to believe his mentor was incapable of such atrocities but you knew what you felt when you looked at Jonas yesterday and again today when he touched you.

Jonas was the witch. The one responsible for everything. 

“What are you doing? We need to warn people!” Yunho smiled, shaking his head as he looked down at the table. “We’ve already done that,” he answered. Yeosang turned to look at Yunho. “What?” he asked. Yunho looked up. “The church is being searched now by the villagers. I instructed Jongho, Mingi, San, and Wooyoung to mention something to the families they were staying with in passing. Of course, it might have taken some persuasion,” Yunho continued, shrugging his shoulder

“But at this time, I imagine the villagers are conducting a very thorough search of the church and Jonas’ room,” he concluded. He looked up to meet your gaze. “He will be forced to run and when we banish the demon tonight, he will lose his powers and won’t be able to hurt anyone else,” he added. A small smile spread across your face.

Yeosang sighed, bringing a hand up to cover his mouth before he finally relented. “Alright,” he said. “So we’re still going through with the plan?” Yeosang asked and Yunho nodded. “Of course,” Yunho answered, turning to look out the window. You followed his gaze in time to see a mob of villagers exit the church, dragging Jonas out with them. You turned away from the window, meeting Yunho’s eyes. “This village’s trouble ends,” he said softly.

“Tonight.”

As the sun began to sink lower in the sky, the plan was set into motion. You took a lantern, intent on leaving to head into the woods. Yeosang pulled you into a very tight embrace before kissing you. “Please be safe,” he said softly. “I’ll see you at the stream.”

You leaned forward, resting your forehead against his, taking one of his hands and placing it over your stomach. “Us. You will see us at the stream,” you replied, correcting him. Yeosang let out a small huff that sounded like a mix between a laugh and a cry. He cupped your cheek and nodded. “I love you,” he whispered.

“I love you, too,” you replied as you pulled back. “Alright, Y/N,” Wooyoung said as you raised your hood. “It’s important that you guide him to stand in exactly the right spot,” he explained. “I know, Wooyoung,” you said softly, giving him a smile. “I know the mark.”

San gave you a smile as you turned to him. “If he tries to grab you, tie this to his wrist. It’ll hurt him enough to let go of you and you should be able to run away. We won’t be far,” he said, handing you a small garland. You tucked it away, thanking him.

“I’ll be fine,” you said as you looked around at them. The village was empty save for the priests and yourself. You were ready to play your part in the trap and the villagers had agreed to stay out of the way, keeping inside their homes with new protective charms over the doors and windows of their homes.

After another round of farewells, you headed for the woods, walking over the yellowed grass and dirt. You hadn’t been into the forest since Hongjoong chased you out and so going back felt intimidating. You’d never been afraid of the forest before but now you had a very real reason to fear it which had once been the reason you loved it.

Yeosang watched as you stepped into the forest, disappearing into the trees quickly and let out a soft sob. He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked up to find Yunho standing beside him, looking to the forest where you had just disappeared. “It’s going to be alright,” Yunho said reassuringly. “She’s going to be alright.”

“Come,” Mingi said, turning to look at the others. “We have work to do.”

The sun was low enough it was filtering through the trees, elongating the shadows and bathing everything in a golden glow.

‘Golden hour,’ you thought as you walked through the woods, making your way to the cabin. Hongjoong rarely showed himself when the sun was out and so it felt like this was the best time to go into the forest and find his witch box.

Instead of following the path, you tread over the broken branches and fallen logs that littered the forest floor knowing it would get you to the cabin much faster. As you trudged further into the forest, you felt less and less safe. A stark contrast to how you used to feel.

You reached the cabin in no time and saw before you a scene you hadn’t been prepared for. The goats that once greeted you were lying in a pile in their shed, blood and feathers bathed the garden as you stepped over the mess and carefully pushed open the cabin door.

Inside the cabin was a mess. Furniture had been thrown around, destroyed and splintered wood littered the floor. There was blood all over the door and walls and feathers all over the floor. You walked further into the cabin and found the hidden panel. Pushing it open, you knelt down and peered in, finding it empty. 

You crawled into the small space, setting your lantern down and producing a small trowel. Looking around for any sort of marked spot, you found a small symbol carved in the wood of the cabin. Taking the trowel, you started digging under the spot for a few minutes until the tip of your trowel hit something. You unearthed a small wooden box and grabbed the lantern.

Carefully, you dusted the top off and found the carving in the top matched the amulet Hongjoong used to wear. You carefully opened it and found what looked to be a lot of small trinkets. You closed it, knowing you couldn’t waste any more time. You grabbed the lantern and scrambled out of the crawlspace. 

Once back in the cabin you made for the exit and froze in the doorway. Hongjoong was standing outside the garden gate, watching you. You took a deep breath and exited the cabin, walking towards the gate. He didn’t move, instead, watched you curiously.

As you started to walk past, he stepped in front of you, blocking the path. “What are you doing here?” he asked, in a soft voice. You looked up, not expecting that. His eyes were no longer demonic but back to the warm brown you had grown accustomed to and fell in love with.

“I’m doing what you asked me to do,” you replied. “You told me if anything happened to you that I should take this box from its hiding place and bury it deep in the forest.” You gestured at the box cradled in your arm. Hongjoong glanced at it before his eyes met yours.

“Why didn’t you do it before?” You stared at him. “Well it was storming that night and so I planned to do it the next morning but then you came back that night and things just got… confusing,” you said softly. You glanced towards the setting sun. Hongjoong seemed to take notice. “Are you in a hurry?” he asked, sounding genuine.

You nodded. “Yeah, the woods aren’t safe at night,” you said softly. An idea crossed your mind. “I’m going to bury this now. Do… Do you want to come with me? See where I put it just in case?” Hongjoong’s eyes lit up, a smile crossing over his face as he nodded.

You swallowed the lump in your throat before holding your hand out for him to take. He hesitantly took your hand and you walked, pulling him along as you headed for the stream. As you walked, hand in hand, you noticed how his hand was warm and it almost was as if he was himself again but you knew it was dangerous to think like that.

“You don’t have to do this, you know,” he said softly as you walked. “I do, though,” you said, nodding, seeing bits of the stream through the trees. “Why?” he asked. “Why do you have to do it?” You glanced up at him as you walked.

“Because I promised you I would and I keep my promises.”

Hongjoong studied your face before he looked down, noticing the ring on your finger. “Like you kept your promise to love only me?” he asked, sounding heartbroken. “You died,” you reminded him. “You died and became something else. I had to think of myself,” you explained. “I needed to get away from my parents. I just wanted to feel happy again,” you said softly. 

Hongjoong stopped, keeping a firm grip on your hand. 

“We could be happy,” he said as you turned to look at him. “Hongjoong,” you said, shaking your head as he let go of your hand and moved forward, closing the distance and taking your face gently in his hands.

“We could leave this all behind. Run away like we planned and live a life by the sea,” he continued. You pulled back, feeling your conflicting emotions swirling inside you. “No, we can’t,” you replied. “You’re dead, Hongjoong.” 

He looked at you in both pain and confusion. “You said you would always love me,” he whispered, voice cracking. “And I will,” you replied. “I will always love Hongjoong,” you repeated. He looked up at you. “But you are not Hongjoong.”

He stared at you until his form shifted, the fiery eyes coming back, horns reappearing. “You’re a very smart woman,” he said, Hongjoong’s soft cadence gone, replaced with this more confident and arrogant sound one. “We could be happy,” he repeated, his hand moving to your cheek. “I could be him,” he added.

His hand slid down to your throat, fingers brushing your skin. “I could be Hongjoong for you,” he whispered. The thought of a demon masquerading as Hongjoong made your skin crawl. It was bad enough he had latched onto his soul and possessed his body. “I could build you those cabins. What was it? A hundred of them? I could do that.”

You backed away from him, shaking your head. “No,” you answered. “You are a demon, pretending to be the man I loved. You’ve killed people. You wanted to kill me,” you continued. The demon took a step forward. “I wanted to,” he said, emphasizing the past tense.

“I don’t want that anymore,” he pressed on. “All I want is you now. I wish I could kill you but he would fight. He might force me out and I can’t have that. I worked too hard to get this body.” You stared at him in disgust. “He’s powerful. His thoughts. He wants you more than anything. More than life itself. I have never experienced such intense longing like this.”

“I have to have you or else the thoughts won’t stop.” You took a step back.

“You’ll never have me,” you replied. “You’re not Hongjoong. You’re a disgusting, vile demon who has killed good, innocent people. Hongjoong would be disgusted by what you’ve done with his body. You will never be Hongjoong!”

The demon lunged for you but you dodged his attempt and turned, heading for the stream, jumping over the sigil on the forest floor. The demon gave chase, running through it and just like that he was caught.

“Got him!” Wooyoung yelled. At once, the priests appeared from the brush and attached ropes to Hongjoong’s wrists and neck, holding him as Yunho prepared the banishing ritual.

“Y/N,” Yeosang said as he turned to look at you. “Head back to the village!” You looked at the ropes binding Hongjoong as he fought to free himself and shook your head. “No,” you whispered. “It’ll take too long,” you said back. “I’m going further!”

Before Yeosang could stop you, you had turned and ran across the stream, following the path you’d look at, wondering where it led. 

Tonight would be the night you would find out.

As you ran through the trees, you followed the twists and turns of the dirt path as the sun sank lower and lower towards the horizon. As you rounded the bend, an old stone building came into view. You ran towards it, stepping over the threshold and looked around. It was a round room with three open doorways and a smaller room opposite where you entered. It seemed to be structurally sound.

You approached a small round platform and stepped onto it, looking up at the stone ceiling before kneeling down and setting the box down. You drew a circle with a sigil inside, following Mingi’s instructions and carefully set the box in the middle, grabbing the firestarter Yeosang had given you and quickly lit a fire before lighting a small piece of loose fibers and dropping them into the box.

You quickly surrounded the entire circle with a protection circle, like Mingi has shown you and took a step back, looking at the small inferno before you. “Now no one can stop it,” you whispered as you sat back and watched it burn.

“We can’t hold him much longer,” Yeosang said as he watched Hongjoong struggle against the ropes. “It’s just so Y/N can burn the contents of the box,” he said, turning to look in the direction you had run. Hongjoong let out a roar, pulling at the ropes. Yeosang looked as the individual threads started to snap.

“Perhaps we better start,” he said, turning to look at Yunho who nodded. “Yes,” he answered. “Jongho,” he added, turning to look at the monk. “You’re up.”

Mingi and Wooyoung tightened their grip on the ropes as did Yeosang. Yunho took Jongho’s place, allowing the youngest to approach Hongjoong from the front, reaching into the bag slung over his shoulder and pulling out a small leatherbound book.

He looked up at the demon as it snarled and attempted to lash out. Jongho glanced around at the others as he opened the book. “Let’s begin.”

Jongho cleared his throat before speaking in a clear, unwavering tone.

“In nómine Pátris, et Fílii, + et Spirítus Sancti. Amen.” A chorus of affirmations rang out from the others before he continued.

“Exsúrgat Deus et dissipéntur inimíci ejus: et fúgiant qui odérunt eum a fácie ejus. Sicut déficit fumus defíciant; sicut fluit cera a fácie ígnis, sic péreant peccatóres a fácie Dei. Júdica Dómine nocéntes me; expúgna impugnántes me,” he continued. Yunho glanced at the setting sun before turning to look at the demon. The ropes were becoming more and more frayed as the strength of the demon grew.

“I think we might have to skip formalities, Jongho,” Yunho said as he looked at the young priest. Jongho looked up, eyes examining the ropes before he lowered his eyes and started flipping through the pages of his book.

“Exorcizámos te, ómnis immúnde spíritus, ómnis satánic potéstas, ómnis infernális adversárii, ómnis légio, ómnis congregátio et sécta diabólica, in nómine et virtúte Dómini nóstri Jésu et Chrísti,” he continued, reading from the new page. “Eradicáre et effugáre a Dei Ecclésia, ab animábus ad imáginem Dei cónditis ac pretióso divíni Ágni sánguine redémptis. Non últra áudeas, sérpens callidíssime, decípere humánum génus, Dei Ecclésiam pérsequi, ac Dei eléctos excútere et cribráre sicut tríticum. Ímperat tíbi Deus altíssimus, + cui in mágna tua supérbia te símile habéri ádhuc praesúmis; qui ómnes hóminess vult sálvos fíeri, et ad agnitiónem veritátis veníre.”

San looked at Wooyoung with a quizzical look. “Does it always take you this long?” he asked, to which Wooyoung glared at him. “You can’t just recite a few words and then lop his head off,” Wooyoung answered. “It’s much more complex than that.”

At his words, the demon let out a roar, pulling at the ropes even more. “We don’t have time for this!” Yunho yelled at the two. “Jongho, I apologize, I know you have a penchant for doing this properly but we really cannot waste any time. We have to speed this up before we lose control of the demon!”

Jongho’s brows furrowed in annoyance as he flipped a few pages further and reached into his bag, pulling out a small vial of what looked to be blood. “What is that?” San asked, wrinkling his nose in disgust. “Blood,” Jongho said simply. “The order Jongho comes from uses blood instead of water for rituals. They bless it the same way you do water,” Yunho explained.

Jongho flicked the vial towards the demon and immediately, a reaction occurred. The blood hit the demon’s face and started to sizzle, the demon letting out a demonic screech. “Váde sátana, invéntor et magíster ómnis falláciae, hóstis humánae salútis,” Jongho said in a loud, clear voice. “Da lócum Chrísto, in quo níhil invenísti de opéribus tuis; da lócum Ecclésia Uni, Sanctae, Cathólicae, et Apostólicae, quam Chrístus ípse acquisívit sánguine suo!”

He turned to look at San. “Ready yourself,” he instructed. San nodded, reaching over his shoulder to grab the handle of the sword that rested against his back, keeping his eyes on Hongjoong. “When I tell you, swing and swing hard.”

“Humiliáre sub poténti mánu Dei; contremísce et éffuge, invocáto a nóbis sáncto et terríbili nominé Jésu, quem ínferi trémunt, cui Virtútes caelórum et Potestátes et Dominatiónes subjéctae sunt, quem Chérubim et Séraphim indeféssis vócibus láudant, dicéntes: Sánctus, Sanctus, Sanctus Dóminus Déus Sábaoth,” Jongho recited the passage from his book.

“You know this next part. Recite your parts,” Jongho instructed, directing his words to San.

“Ab insídiis diáboli,”  Jongho said, not looking up from his book as a strong wind started to swirl around them.

San’s grip tightened on his sword. “Líbera nos, Dómine,” San said, keeping his voice steady as fiery eyes turned their gaze upon him.

Jongho pressed on. “Ut Ecclésiam tuam secúra tíbi fácias libertáte servíre.”

San’s look of determination did not waver as he spoke. “Te rogámus, áudi nos.”

Jongho looked up from his book as he recited his last part. “Ut inimícos sánctae Ecclésiae humiliáre dignéris.” He snapped the book shut as San pulled the sword from its sheath on his back, taking the handle with both hands.

“Te rogámus, áudi nos,” San repeated, bringing the sword up.

Jongho hit the demon with one more shake of the vial of blood but before San could bring the sword down, the ropes broke, sending Mingi, Wooyoung, Yeosang, and Yunho flying backwards. Jongho stumbled backwards from the force as the demon lunged at San. A choke scream of pain rang out as the demon grabbed San’s weapon, ripping it from his hands and plunging it into the hunter’s chest.

Mingi got up, grabbing the snapped end of the rope in an attempt to gain control of the situation but the demon was quicker, grabbing his arm. Mingi tried to pull his arm away but the demon was too strong.

Yeosang looked up as Mingi started to let out a scream of pain and before his eyes, Mingi’s arm caught fire, spreading quickly throughout his body. Mingi fell to the ground, screams piercing the air as he rolled around. Yeosang attempted to get up, Yunho helping him up as the demon turned its attention on Jongho, leaping onto him and knocking them both to the ground. 

In a matter of seconds, the demon was able to take out three of them but Yunho was determined. He grabbed one of the ropes, fashioning a noose quickly before throwing it over the demon’s head and pulling as Yeosang grabbed another rope. Wooyoung, instead of helping, pulled out a dagger. “Wooyoung, no!” Yeosang yelled as the younger man went for the demon, driving the dagger into his side, managing to hit between two of his ribs.

Hongjoong turned, grabbing Wooyoung by the throat and squeezing. Yeosang watched as the demon lifted Wooyoung with ease, lifting him off the ground so his feet were dangling. Without wincing, he pulled the knife out of his side and stabbed it into Wooyoung’s abdomen, twisting the knife with a malevolent grin. He harshly pulled the blade out at an angle, slicing sideways into Wooyoung’s stomach before dropping him to the ground.

Yeosang’s eyes widened as Hongjoong stalked forward, Wooyoung’s dagger in hand. Yunho dropped the rope, getting to his feet, and rushed the demon. Everything that followed seemed to happen in slow motion as Hongjoong reached Yeosang. 

There was a sting in his stomach, just to the left of his navel followed by a burning sensation. Yeosang’s eyes traveled down as all sound seemed to be muffled, noticing the blade of the knife had been driven into his skin, through his shirt. He looked back up to meet Hongjoong’s gaze, the two staring at one another before Yunho tackled the demon to the ground.

Yeosang let out a cry of pain as the knife was ripped from his stomach, sending a fresh wave of pain throughout his body as he covered his stomach, blood beginning to soak his shirt. Yeosang fell to his knees, looking past Hongjoong and Yunho wrestling on the forest floor to the still bodies of San and Jongho. Wooyoung was still gasping for breath as he lay, bleeding out. 

Mingi’s charred body lay several paces away still smoldering. Yeosang heard a sickening snap and Yunho went limp, falling to the ground as Hongjoong stood over him. The demon turned to Yeosang, panting with effort. He grabbed the knife and walked over slowly, grabbing Yeosang by the hair and forcing him to look up at him.

“I could finish you right now,” Hongjoong said, pointing the bloodied tip of the blade at Yeosang. “But I have unfinished business with your wife. If you’re still alive when I come back,” he added, pushing Yeosang to the ground. “I’ll kill you then.”

Yeosang was unable to see which way Hongjoong went, but knew without a doubt it was the same direction you had gone. Despite the agonizing pain, Yeosang pushed himself up, keeping his hand over the wound in his stomach as he stumbled after, following the path just beyond the stream. He needed to get to you before something happened.

You sat motionless, watching the box burn, each item either turning to ash or charring. The small fire popped and crackled, providing a surprising amount of warmth as you rested a hand over your stomach. You looked down, feeling a small amount of triumph at what you had accomplished and could only hope the priests had been able to do the rest.

There was a small whoosh behind you and a gentle breeze. Your eyes widened as a chill went up your spine and slowly, you turned to look at the doorway behind you, finding Hongjoong standing in the only means of escape, hands covered in blood and a bloodied knife clenched in one hand.

Your eyes traveled up to his face, noticing the specks of blood all over his shirt, neck, and face. You scrambled up, backing away until your back hit the wall. “No,” you whispered as he looked up from the burning box. He started forward and you screamed at him to stay back.

He looked down at the knife in his hand and back up at you before tossing the blade aside, ignoring the clatter of the steel hitting the stone floor as he crossed the room to where you stood, caging you in as he grabbed your throat. “You’ve been a very bad, bad girl, Y/N,” he said as he pinned you against the wall.

You struggled against his hold, fingers slipping over the blood that coated his wrist. “Let me go,” you squeaked out, making him laugh wryly. “Let you go?” he asked in an almost hysterical tone. “Did you not hear me earlier, Starlight?” he asked, leaning in until his face was inches from yours, lips close to yours. “I. Want. You.”

You tried in vain to pry his hand off you, kicking as he slid your body up the wall, lifting your feet off the ground. “Whether you give in to me willingly or fighting doesn’t matter. I will get what I want in the end Starlight.”

You slid the garland San had given you from your pocket and quickly wrapped it around Hongjoong’s wrist. The effect was instant and he threw you to the side as he screamed in pain, the materials burning his skin.

You landed on the stone, hitting your head with a crack but tried to scrambled up and make for the archway. Hongjoong recovered quickly, crossing the distance and grabbing your ankle, making you trip and fall before he started dragging you back towards him.

“Please, please, please!” you screamed, trying desperately to grab onto the stone blocks of the floor. Hongjoong pulled you under him, rolling you onto your back as he pinned you against the stone floor. “Now you want to beg for your life?” he asked, laughing mockingly.

“After every stunt you’ve pulled. Luring me into that trap, burning that box, and then using that little trick with the garland? You think after all this, I’m going to show you mercy? You’ve been helping them all along, you slippery, little minx.”

You tried to kick him off but your efforts were in vain. “Please,” you said tearfully as his eyes traveled down to your throat. “I’m pregnant,” you whimpered, tears falling freely. Hongjoong looked up to meet your gaze. “Another trick?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. You shook your head. “No,” you said breathlessly. “I’m with child. Please,” you continued. 

“Don’t kill me.”

Yeosang stumbled along the path, one hand covered in blood that continued to seep out of the wound on his stomach. He leaned against a tree, the tips of his fingers growing cold as he pressed on. His breath was growing shorter, he knew he didn’t have long and he needed to get to you before Hongjoong did.

As he rounded the bend in the path, he noticed an abandoned stone building with a flickering light inside. ‘That must be where Y/N is.’ He continued forward, hobbling towards the building. As he reached the open doorway, he stumbled, falling to his knees, letting out a pained groan as more blood painted his hand. He let out a couple deep breaths before forcing himself up and through the doorway.

Across from him, perched atop a small platform, stood Hongjoong. At his feet, a ruined, burned box surrounded by a circle of protection. Yeosang looked back up and noticed you pinned against the wall behind Hongjoong, vines holding you up. You let out a gasp at the sight of your husband as he lost his balance and fell to his knees.

“Let me go, please!” you begged. Hongjoong glanced over his shoulder before he sighed, waving his hand. The vines retreated, slithering away like snakes and releasing you from their hold. You rushed past him to Yeosang, dropping to your knees to look him over, only noticing his bloodied hand as you looked down.

Hongjoong stepped around the box, stepping down from the platform as he watched as you fretted over Yeosang. You turned to look at him, tears in your eyes. “Please,” you begged. “Save him. If Hongjoong is still in there, please save Yeosang!”

The demon let out an exasperated sigh. “He can’t hear you,” he said, shaking his head. “Hongjoong is buried deep inside. And besides,” he said, starting to pace the room behind you. “I doubt he would willingly help the man who stole you from him.”

You turned to look at him. “He didn’t steal me!” you argued. “Hongjoong died, you tried to kill me, and Yeosang saved me. I owe him everything. I love him.” You felt Yeosang grab your arm, looking up at you wearily. “Run,” he panted. “Leave me and save yourself.”

You shook your head, taking his face in your hands. “No,” you replied. “I’m not leaving you behind!” You heard Hongjoong stop pacing behind you and turned to look at him. “He’s right, you know. You should run. I’ll even cut you a deal,” he said with a smile as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“You run now, I’ll focus all my attention Yeosang. Draw out his suffering before I kill him and when I’m done, I will hunt you down and do the same to you. Think of it as a head start,” he said with a wicked grin, a malicious glint in his eye.

You stared back in horror. “You said you didn’t want to kill me,” you reminded him. Hongjoong smiled, laughing to himself before it subsided. “Yeah,” he said with a sigh. “I lied.”

Yeosang started coughing and you turned as he coughed blood into his hand. “Oh,” said Hongjoong in mock concern. “That doesn’t look too good.” You turned to glare at him, tears streaming down your face. “Now is your perfect chance to run, cause if he dies before you get very far, it won’t take me that long to hunt you down.”

You shook your head. “You’re a monster,” you spat. “How charming,” Hongjoong said in a monotonous voice as he stared back. “I’m offering you a chance to live just a little bit longer and you’re calling me names for it.”

“I’m not leaving!” you shouted. “I’m not a fucking coward, like you!” You turned to look at Yeosang who was shaking his head. “I’m not running.” You pressed a kiss to his lips. “Do what you have to,” you whispered. “I’ll buy you some time.”

Hongjoong’s smile widened. “I was hoping you’d say that,” he said before crossing the distance and grabbing you by the back of the neck and pulling you from Yeosang’s grasp. “No! Don’t. She’s pregnant!” he yelled as Hongjoong dragged you back, making you face Yeosang as he forced you to your knees. “She already tried that,” Hongjoong scoffed.

He produced the knife taken from Wooyoung and brought the edge of the blade to your throat. “No, no, no!” Yeosang shouted. “It’s not mine!” he yelled, drawing Hongjoong’s attention. “What?” the demon asked. “It’s not mine,” Yeosang whispered. “She was pregnant before we were ever intimate. She got… so sick before we got married. She was sick for days. Throwing up blood and I thought maybe she’d been poisoned,” Yeosang explained quickly.

“But I think she was pregnant.”

Hongjoong’s eyes narrowed as he looked at the priest before looking down at you and back up to Yeosang slowly. “And there’s only one other man she’s been with,” Yeosang added. You sobbed silently as Hongjoong lowered the knife, pointing it at Yeosang. “Do you take me for a fool?” he asked. 

Yeosang shook his head. “No,” he answered. “But you must have known when Hongjoong came back, they were intimate. You were already inside his body. Did you not take control sometimes? During the act?” The demon stared at him. “And what if I did?” he asked. “What would that change?”

“That could be your child,” Yeosang answered. “It wouldn’t be mine,” the demon answered. “It would be Hongjoong’s.” Yeosang shook his head, holding a hand out as he rushed to buy some time. “No, not if you were in control when you climaxed. It would be your child.”

The demon looked back up. “You think I’m stupid, don’t you?” he asked, letting out a humorless laugh. “This changes nothing. You’re both going to die.”

You let out a sob as Hongjoong grabbed the back of your head. “Look at him!” he ordered. “I want his dying face to be the last thing you see,” he added as he brought the blade back to your throat. “Y/N, look at me,” Yeosang said suddenly as you gasped between sobs. “Look at me, sweetheart.” You blinked the tears away, meeting his gaze.

You swallowed the lump in your throat. “Do what you have to,” you added. “I love you, Yeosang. So much.” His eyes widened as you glanced down at the box before you turned, lunging at  Hongjoong and knocking the both of you backwards, the knife falling from his hand with a metallic clang. Yeosang dropped his hand to the stone, quickly drawing a small sigil as you and Hongjoong wrestled on the floor, both of you grunting in effort.

“Fortress of stone, hear my words and hold this creature of evil at bay. Let him not travel from this place for eternity as long as the stone endures. Hide him away from the world and keep him imprisoned,” Yeosang whispered as he finished the symbol.

With a loud snap, Yeosang looked up as Hongjoong sat up, staring down at your lifeless body. A sob left Yeosang’s lips as the demon got up, stumbling backwards as he stared, wide eyed at your corpse. The fiery eyes had returned to Hongjoong’s warm brown ones and in a cruel joke, the demon forced Hongjoong to look on in horror at what he’d done. “I’m…” Hongjoong whispered as Yeosang dragged himself over to where you lay.

Hongjoong looked up as Yeosang reached you, pulling you up to cradle your shoulders. “I didn’t mean to—” Hongjoong said as Yeosang looked up at him. “I know,” Yeosang answered. “It wasn’t you. It was the demon.” He looked back down, caressing your still warm cheek. “It was one last cruel act of the demon to break your spirit and I daresay it worked.”

When Yeosang looked back up, the warm brown eyes of Hongjoong were gone, the demon’s eyes were back and he looked down at him. “Very observant indeed,” the demon said with a sneer. “I was going to kill you,” he continued as he started to walk past. “But I think I’ll just let you bleed out. It’s more fun that way.”

Yeosang let out a humorless chuckle. “You’ll have to stay and watch,” he said, looking up. Hongjoong turned at the doorway to look at him. “I’ve bound your demonic soul to this building and now you’ll never be able to leave,” Yeosang explained, pointing at the sigil which was now etched into the stone and no longer written in his blood.

“As long as any part of this building stands, you will be stuck here for eternity,” Yeosang gasped, as his grip on you lessened, the strength leaving his body. He was able to give the demon a smirk of his own as those fiery eyes turned to look at him in a murderous rage. “My parting gift to you.”

Yeosang slowly succumbed to his wound, slumping over your body as he finally passed out. Hongjoong turned to the doorway and attempted to reach past it, finding an invisible barrier keeping him from leaving. He tried again only to be forced back. He let out a scream of frustration, kicking the stone wall as he tried in vain to break the stone and free himself.

He threw himself against one of the walls and screamed in anger towards the stone ceiling, the sound reverberating off the stone. He sat in silence, breathing heavily as he stared at yours and Yeosang’s lifeless bodies and then the burnt box. He looked away, anger still coursing through him until he saw the three open doorways, staring at them for what felt like hours.

Finally, he got up and walked over, peering into each one before he started to inspect the walls more closely. He turned about the room a few times before he walked over to the small platform and stepped up onto it, looking around before raising his gaze to the ceiling, noticing the small open circle in the middle.

He looked down and took a seat at the edge of the platform, looking at you and Yeosang once more before scoffing. “Well,” he said, admitting defeat. “You certainly got the last laugh in,” he continued. “And since I’ll be stuck here for the foreseeable future,” he added.

“Let’s have some fun, shall we?”

©️ kwanisms 2024 | all works on this blog are protected under copyright. Do not repost, continue, or translate my works. All graphics made by me unless stated otherwise.

[sinfulpanda16]

1 Year Death Anniversary

Bakugou Katsuki, Izuku Midoriya, Shoto Todoroki, Eijiro Kirishima, x reader

Your husband lost you one year ago. How does he treat this day? Can he still think about you without crying? How does he mourn your death?

💔Bakugou Katsuki

He comes home after a long day of fighting villains. He goes straight to bed in his hero costume. He sighs softly. He has to admit, he did so good at work today. He gave those villains a good beating and put them in their place real fast. That might have all been because of you.

His beautiful baby. With the prettiest smile and the most beautiful face he's ever seen.

His anger, grief, and loneliness from losing you are what drove him today. Bakugou can't help but smirk, "Even now you still manage to rile me up," he said hoping you would hear him from wherever you are.

The day you died and had your funeral, Bakugou came home and decided to pack all of your stuff in a storage unit. He just couldn't see any of it without feeling awful. It would just remind him of the fact that fact he failed to protect you. But now, one year later, he gathers up the courage to get up and head back to the storage unit.

He walks, still in his hero costume, to you late at night. He makes it there and takes out his key. He opens the door and is met with boxes. His heart begins to pound fast, but he tells himself that it's fine. Nervously, he opens the first box in front of him and finds the stuffed animals he's gifted you.

The big one he won for you at the festival just a few months before you passed away. The one he gifted you when he was pleading for your forgiveness for doing something stupid. Bakugou smiles softly upon remembering that day. The one he gifted you for Valentine's Day one year, and the one he gifted you way back in his U.A years. The one he gifted you for that Secret Santa Class 1-A did.

Bakugou hadn't even noticed a tear started running down his cheek. He wipes it away quickly, "Damm it." he says in a broken voice.

For this reason, he avoided coming here. He couldn't even get through the first box without crying. He looks at the small plushie in his hand, the nostalgia of his U.A years hit hard. He still remembers the look you gave him when you opened his present. It was full of gratitude and blushy.

He misses you. He wants you back.

He lets a few tears fall for you. You had always told him "It's ok sweetie, you can cry. Bottling up your emotions isn't healthy. And it doesn't look good either." Bakugou let out a soft chuckle, wiped his tears and sniffed a little. "I know baby. It doesn't" he says softly.

He looks back at the plushie and puts it away in its box.

He leaves the storage unit and heads back home. Missing you so much.

💔Izuku Midoriya

Izuku wakes up early and sits up in bed. He tries to wake himself up and then he realizes what today is. The day you died on the field and left your husband. It hurt like hell, however, Midoriya has learned to be spiritual and hopeful, so he turns to his bedside where your picture is. He smiled softly and whispered, "Morning sweetheart". He reaches for the frame and looks at you. "I'll visit you soon. ok, sweetie?" he says softly looking at your beautiful features.

He admires you for a bit then puts your picture back on the nightstand and gets up to get ready for his hero work.

Being the number one hero, he barely has time for himself. He's constantly out saving lives and keeping the citizens safe. You were by him through it all until a year ago. Now that you're gone, Izuku always takes the time to visit your grave whenever he can. Today he planned on perhaps leaving his office earlier to visit you.

However, he caught himself fighting a villain and the bastard was not backing out. He's disrupting the city, and everyone is in a panic. Deku puts up a good fight along with Dynamight and Shoto. With their quirks, they manage to put an end to the villain's plan.

When the citizens realized they were saved they cheered for the top three heroes. Deku was surrounded by claps, cheering, and praises and he couldn't help but smile at the people.

Deku smiles brightly and subconsciously reaches out to wrap his arm around his shoulder.

But you weren't there.

Deku realized and turned to his side to see no one. His beautiful love who would help fight villains by his side, protect the city, and wave back at the crowd with a big smile on her precious face in a moment like this wasn't there.

Midoriya would always wrap his arm around you after winning a huge battle and be strong for your people. And he realized he will never be able to do that again.

Deku started shedding a few tears and Bakugou and Todoroki watched him. They knew exactly what was wrong and they too started feeling grief.

It sucked so hard. Deku only kept shedding tears as the crowd continued to cheer for him. He gave the crowd one last big smile before leaving the scene with his quirk to visit you.

He made it to your grave and immediately got on his knees to hug your tombstone letting the tears fall. Losing a loved one isn't easy and Izuku realized that it never gets easier.

💔Shoto Todoroki

Shoto did not take your death well. Before you, he was so lost. With his family, with his friends, with his dreams, with life.

But then he met you. The most beautiful, powerful, and kindest person he's ever met. You helped him find HIS purpose. You were his knight in shining armor and so Shoto worked hard for himself and for you. You two were so happy and had so much love for each other.

You two promised to stay by each other's side.

But you broke your promise.

When they handed him the necklace he gave you he knew his world had come to an end.

He left far away to let out his anger. He burnt everything that was at his reach and stood there surrounded by the flames. His tears were falling nonstop from all the pain he was feeling.

After the funeral, still in his suit, he sat alone at home looking up at the ceiling. The tears hadn't stopped falling and he got to a point where he wasn't going to try to stop them. There was a knock on his door, Shoto stood up and wiped his tears. It was the number one hero, Deku.

"Hey Shoto. I came to check on you." He greets softly, noticing his tear-stained face.

Todoroki looks down and sighs, "I don't know what I'm going to do Midoriya. I tell myself it's just a sick nightmare, but I don't wake up from it." he says with a frustrated voice on the last part and grips his hair.

Midoriya quickly reaches to calm him down, "Shoto please it's going to be ok" he soothes him. "(Y/N) still loves you"

At that Shoto realizes that he's right. The memory of you saying "I will always love you Shoto" came to his mind and he wiped his tears.

He pulls away from Deku, "Thank you Midoriya" he looks in his eyes and smiles softly at him. "I needed to hear that." They smile softly and say their goodbyes.

Shoto pulls out your necklace from his pocket and stares at it for a bit. He then wraps the necklace around his right wrist and one year later he still keeps your necklace around his wrist.

He keeps a small room in his mansion to keep your memory. He goes in to pray for you like every night and smiles when he sees your picture.

You're not gone, you're still with him. In your pictures, in his memories and in your necklace he keeps with him. And he still loves you very much. He still yearns to make you proud and somehow, he knows you are.

💔Eijiro Kirishima

Kirishima continues to love you so much. He realized that your death wasn't something he should cry over so much. He's pretty sure you're happier, healthier, and safer wherever you are, and he loves that. He knows you're watching over him. He was heartbroken over your death and did go through the stages of grief but that helped him come out of it stronger.

So, when he woke up on the day of your death, he felt more motivated than ever to help others from losing their loved ones. That's what he did. Red Riot truly is an amazing hero.

At his meet and greet today, he stepped up on the podium to give a speech and honored you:

"Hello everyone, I'm so excited to meet you all and I know (Y/H/N) would've been happy to meet all of you too. By now I'm sure you know my beautiful, smart, funny, and strong partner in crime died fighting for us one year ago today."

he pauses and the fans nod, some of them even getting emotional too. Red Riot clears his throat:

"(Y/H/N) was the first person in my life who was taken from me. It hurt so much. Which is why I will fight my hardest for you guys. To make sure none of you grow through what I'm going through any time soon!"

he preaches and the fans start cheering for him.

He signed autographs and shirts and made sure his fans knew how much they meant to him and you. Some of the fans even brought flowers in honor of you and Kirishima gladly took them.

That evening when he was done for the day, he decided to visit your grave. He bought some snacks for himself and took the flowers the fans had gifted you.

Upon arriving, he smiled softly looking at your name on your tombstone. "Hey baby" he said softly. He placed the flowers down "These are from our fans sweetheart. I hope you like them." then he sat down by your side.

He begins to eat his snacks and talks quietly to you. He tells you about how the meet and greet went and how he still misses you so much.

A few tears fall but he's ok.

A soft breeze hits his skin, and he smiles softly enjoying it, knowing it's you.

[delinquentfiction]

Dancing Lessons With the Radio Demon

Content: Alastor x GN!Reader, no use of y/n, size difference mentions, reader is sleepy, fluff

Word count: 2,076

No trigger warnings

The bed creaks slightly as you turn and wiggle on it, trying to get into a comfortable spot. Unfortunately, despite the pure exhaustion from your day of running errands for the hotel and essentially being the gofer, your brain refuses to allow you to slip into sweet unconsciousness. It has now gotten to that lovely part of restlessness where no matter how you lay, no matter how long you stare at your phone to distract yourself, you cannot get comfortable. At this point there is nothing you can think of but to get up and find something to do and hope that something is enough to help your brain calm down. You don’t care if you fall asleep walking down the stairs as long as you get a wink.

You wrap your blanket around yourself before leaving the bed, not willing to part with it. Once up and walking you felt like one of those edited cat memes with those dumb relatable captions. One of the good things from life that still made it down into Hell. Cats look different down here and look slightly terrifying with their shark-like 4-way opening mouths, but they’re cats nonetheless.

Once in the hall, you somehow feel like you’re stomping and floating at the same time. Not awake enough to be fully aware, but aware enough of how your walking is the only noise being made. At least in the part of the hotel you reside in. As you meander around and approach the grand staircase, you hear the faint sounds of piano and sax playing a slow jazzy tune. Right then you were reminded that there would be only one other person awake at this hour. A person a little too chipper for the state you were in, but at least it would be company.

You recalled how when you were alive people would say that sometimes it would be hard to sleep because your brain feels like it’s in danger and having someone there or having a stuffed animal can help. Things that trick your brain into thinking you’re protected. Would you feel safe around this ever smiling demon? Would the same logic even carry over now that you’re a demon? Well, you’re going to find out.

As you wander up the hotel floors the song becomes louder and the air seems to feel thicker. It’s not as if it’s never been ominous to visit Alastor’s room before, after all you never know what you’ll open his door to see him doing. There’s always that little fear at the back of your head telling you that you know better than to walk right into a lion’s den like this. The feeling that just walking into his room is asking for a contract you’ll regret later but can’t refuse in the moment.

Once you reach his door, everything comes to a halt. Your walking, his music, and even time, seemingly. Did he know you were standing here? Just outside his door? Did you make a noise you didn’t hear but he did? That wouldn’t be unusual for you. Maybe he was simply getting ready to play a different record. ‘Perhaps now is the time to interrupt, then.’

You softly knock on his door and almost immediately the door swings open which causes you to jump back a little in surprise. He looms over you, crimson eyes peering down over a practically glowing sharp grin. You stare up at him, a shy smile slowly creeping onto your face. “Why, good evening! To what do I owe the pleasure of such a late visit?” Alastor greets.

You stutter a bit as you answer. “Ah, good evening! I just couldn’t sleep and I thought that, uh, I should come say hi!”

“Well, this is a very nice visit! I don't get many late-night callers these days; make yourself at home!” He opens his door wider and gestures with a grand swish of his arm for you to come inside.

And you do. As you walk in you glance around his room, wondering what he was up to while listening to his music. Some of his furniture was moved closer to the walls and a fire blazed in his fireplace, growing ever bigger as a breeze came in from the forest half of his room. ‘Huh, didn’t know that there was weather in here. Noted and hoping it never rains.’ With the warmth of the fireplace it feels unnecessary to have a blanket on so you placed it on one of the couches that is pushed to the side.

“I didn’t have much to do tonight so I resorted to getting into the swing of dancing to pass the time.” The red head explains as he made his way to an awaiting record player that looked to have seen better days, but from what you heard on your way here, it did it’s job much better than appearance would lead you to believe. “Would you care to join me, my dear?”

“Join you? Oh, I don’t really know how to-”

“I’m sure you’ll pick it right up! It does get so boring singing and dancing by oneself, and you seem like you need something to pass the time, yourself.” He looks over his shoulder at you, record in hand. His usual big grin had become more of a smirk, as if he knew about your tired wondering.

You nod at him, figuring he just wasn’t going to take a ‘no’ or an ‘I’d rather watch you dance and hang out on your couch’. You step over to the record player and pick up the sleeve the demon got the record out of. Judging by the title, it seemed to be a collection of old hits from the 30’s. None of which you were familiar with. There is a respect that comes with older music since more modern music couldn’t exist without it, however older music just tends to be a bit too slow for your liking. Perhaps you’ve been listening to the wrong songs though, since Alastor doesn’t entirely seem to be the type to enjoy slow music either. At least not on boring nights with guests like tonight.

As you set the sleeve back down where you found it, music started playing from the record player. A bit distorted at first but sounding just as clear and blaring as it was earlier once it had a second to do its thing. A much more energetic tune than earlier begins to play, confirming your earlier suspicions. Alastor leads you to the center of the room where it’s the clearest and stands next to you, offering his hand for you to hold. It was when you comply and take his hand in yours you begin to remember the sheer difference in size between you two. His clawed hand easily swallowed yours and at this closer proximity than normal it felt like he was a tower to you being a cottage.

“Now, all we’re gonna start with is moving side to side like this.” He shifts his weight from foot to foot, keeping his hips loose and going with the motion. You stare for a moment before awkwardly (at least it felt awkward) mimicking the action. “Use the same foot I’m using on my count. 1, 2, 3, 4.” He kept count until you got it and were able to keep up. Simple enough. “Now we’re going to do the same, but vertical. Slightly more tricky, try not to tie your legs together, dear. Outside foot goes back.” It was trickier, and you did lose balance in the beginning, but luckily Alastor didn’t entirely seem to mind it. You guess it would be less bothersome to someone who could lift you with their pinky. You think you got it down and it seems that Alastor thought so too when he directs, “Now we’ll combine them. Bring your outside foot back up, there you go, and rock on your outside foot, inside foot, outside foot rocks back, then rock back to the front foot.”

As soon as you got that down Alastor was off, adding an extra tapping step, throwing in a few kicks for himself, even switching the position so you were holding hands in front of each other. Once in front of the other you could swear that Alastor is staring a bit too intensely. It’s like he is attempting to peer further into your being and get a better read on your soul. What is more jarring is you could swear his eyes flicker to your lips and stay there, but your tired brain isn’t able to confirm for sure that’s what you saw. Honestly, you had no idea what was going on. Trying to focus hard on his steps and mimic and predict them was difficult, especially in your half awake brain. Considering he kept going you figured you were somehow keeping up well enough; you haven’t been looking at his face much, trying to watch his feet.

Your focus retreats entirely once you hear him say something, but as you look up at him you are suddenly stumbling right into a twirl and then into the deer demons’ chest; one clawed hand now on your waist and the other moving your hand to his padded shoulder. Your nose suddenly filled with a pine and metallic smell and your face so close to the crimson fabric of his clothes, it took a second before you realized your feet had been dragged for a second before the both of you weren’t moving.

“I did try to tell you I was going to pull you in, my dear.” His radio filtered voice brought you fully back. You find your footing again and look hesitantly up at his ever grinning face. Alastor is leaning over you, face coming closer until his sharp teeth become a little too close. Just inches from your own lips.

“Sorry.” One of your feet tries to go back so you would be able to create a bit of distance so you could see him properly, but his hand on your waist keeps you solid against him. You instead opt to move your hand from his shoulder to his lapel to keep your stability. ‘Did he just freeze for a second?’

The demons’ grin widens impossibly more, eyes flashing with an unknown emotion. “No need to apologize, my sleepy friend. I’ve found your company to be quite pleasant on this eventful night. Perhaps it’s time to bring this evening to an end.” He suggests. The hand that is still holding yours let’s go and lands on top of yours on his lapel. “ You caught onto the steps very quickly. You do enjoy keeping me on my toes.”

“Thank you.” You reply a bit flatly, your vision starting to unfocus as you stare at your joined hands. You both were just dancing so it makes sense, but somehow the warmth was still causing cogs in your mind to stutter. As if you can’t believe this as anything but a dream. “I think it’s time I head back to my room. I think I’m at the point where I could go into a coma for the next few days.”

He chuckled a bit to himself. “I see that. You look like you’re going to collapse as soon as I let go of you. Tell you what, I’ll send you back to your room if you agree to come back for lessons after supper tomorrow night. A time when you should be more awake. I am so curious to see how you fare fully awake.” You nod your head numbly, just wanting to allow sleep to take you. “Splendid! Have a lovely rest, dear.”

As he snaps the fingers on his free hand, you could feel the floor disappear under you. Before you could drop, Alastor allows you to essentially float for a second while he lifts your hand he had been covering and kisses the back of it. Next thing you know you fall into inky blackness before feeling the familiar softness of your bed. As sleep begins to over take you, you think back upon those final moments and let them sink in. ‘Oh shit.’ The radio demon just kissed the back of your hand. Not to mention, he also now has one of your blankets. Your eyes snap open, and suddenly you didn’t feel tired anymore. ‘God fucking damn it, Alastor.’

[seoksgrl]

rather be dead than cool, 3. : jjk nerd!jungkook x popular!reader college au, dislike to love genderbent she's all that au

tws: nothing much!! some academic burnout, a little fake dating if you squint and cover one eye and turn around in a circle and put a gun to jk and oc's heads

m.list prev | next

“Okay, so let me get this straight,” Jeongguk says, walking beside you as the two of you make your way to his hair appointment. You’d booked it a few days ago, the same morning you took him shopping, and today is the day you get to see the back of those split ends. Though, instead of being excited about the prospect of a haircut, Jeongguk is ironing out the finer details of the hasty text you sent him after lunch with Mina and Irene, “you’re helping me get a date with Sana, who will be at the party. Yet you want me to go to this thing with you as your date?”

You resist the urge to roll your eyes at his big dumb boy brain for not seeing your vision, but you settle for a quiet, exasperated sigh instead, “Not a date, per se. As a friend, two friends who will arrive together. I’ll make introductions and such, and then I’ll let you loose in the wild,”

Jeongguk’s hands find home in the pockets of his baggy jeans, his shoulders shrugged up to his ears, “Yeah, well your people are certainly animals, I’ll give you that,”

While Jeongguk isn’t totally off base with his astute observation of your inner circle, you huff anyway, feeling oddly protective when you know he considers you part of those ‘people’. When you imagine Jeongguk at Jimin’s party, you picture a baby lamb hanging out with a pack of wolves. Not the best image going forward, but your goal is to make Jeongguk into more of a fierce, well-dressed dog - perhaps not a wolf, but you have to take baby steps. 

“Just stick with me, and I will take care of everything. Mina and Irene are really harmless,” You pause as Jeongguk reaches for the door to the salon, opening it for you to enter, “Well, at least Mina is,”

He cocks a brow, but doesn’t say anything further before you walk in, Jeongguk following close behind. 

The day of the party arrives faster than you would have liked, especially given that you have a paper due for one of your classes and for the first time ever, you’re actually a little behind. Only by a paragraph or two, but it’s still a mark on your pristine reputation. 

This bet business with Irene has left you feeling a little overwhelmed, with a sizable amount missing from your allowance thanks to trips to designer stores and salons that you haven’t even had the luxury to enjoy. Monique offered to do your nails while you were waiting for Jeongguk to finish, but in the end you had to leave before seeing the end result anyway, which is something you’re not pleased with. You only hope that Jeongguk didn’t opt to suddenly go bleach blonde, or get a blue streak through his hair just to spite you. 

When your phone rings, you’re in the middle of taking your hair out of the heated rollers your father brought back from his business trip to the States, and you reach over to see it’s Jimin calling you. There’s a vaguely icky feeling in your tummy, but you run with it, sliding your finger along the screen and setting it to loud speaker. 

“Y/N? Hey,” Jimin says, his voice just as musical and pleasant as you remember it. You can almost picture him now, slouched in an artsy sort of way across his bed as he speaks to you, probably shirtless and definitely smiling, “I just wanted to check in before the party. I figured Irene might have told you I’m bringing Luna,”

Ugh, of course. While, yes, Irene already gave you a heads up, you’re still non-too-pleased about seeing your ex and his new girlfriend. There are no lingering feelings left behind, even after the awkward nature of your breakup, but the whole thing still makes for an uncomfortable evening, especially when you’re going to be mentoring a very tall, very moody photography major most of the evening. 

“Yes, Irene told me,” You say in the brightest voice you can muster, “I don’t know if she told you, but I’m actually bringing someone too,”

“Oh,” Jimin says, sounding surprised by the new information. You’re too grown up to be petty, but you can’t prevent the satisfied smile that creeps across your face at his flustered response, “I didn’t realise you were seeing anyone,”

Damn, not quite the idea you wanted to float, but you can’t exactly back out now. Jeongguk will understand, or maybe you don’t even have to tell him to pretend to be dating you. It’s not like you’ve ever been a fan of PDA, and Jimin knows that more than anyone. 

“It’s…new. And, not especially serious,” You grimace, “It’s super casual,”

“That doesn’t sound like you at all,”

“I’m trying something different,” Is your quick response, “the end of relationships are usually a time where people experiment. New hair styles, new tattoos,”

New fake, unaware, casual, photography major boyfriends.

“Ah,” Jimin’s voice is muffled, like he’s speaking away from the phone, but all you hear after a few muffled noises are the words that come next, “well, I suppose I’ll see you in a couple hours,”

“Yes,” You say, “see you soon,”

When you hang up, it’s all you can do not to scream into a pillow, but obviously that would ruin your makeup. So you settle for throwing said pillow at your wall instead, though it doesn’t give you nearly as much satisfaction. 

Two hours later, you leave the house to wait outside for Jeongguk. You had arranged for him to pick you up after sending him your address, and you look out for a non-descript, modest car. Instead, what you hear is the rumble of a motorbike engine, and you grit your teeth, counting to ten before you look up just as the sound quiets. 

“Of course, he drives a motorbike. Why wouldn’t he?” You mutter, walking down the path towards the clean, empty street where Jeongguk is parked clad in all black, donning a red helmet. His eyes meet yours as he flips up the black visor, blinking at you until you come to a stop in front of him. 

“Good evening,”

There’s a moment where you just look at him, deadpan and unsmiling. He sighs, swinging his leg off the bike and standing to his full height. For some reason he seems taller, and it’s only when you look down that you see the clunky, black boots on his feet. 

“You didn’t think this might be worth mentioning?” You ask once you raise your face to his again, squinting a little in the setting sun. 

Jeongguk looks down, still wearing the helmet, and shrugs, “I can’t wear expensive, fancy shoes on the bike,”

“I’m not talking about the boots,” You roll your eyes this time, giving in to the urge, and you almost think you hear Jeongguk snort quietly, his leather-clad shoulders jumping on a laugh, “I meant the bike. You agreed to pick me up and didn’t mention we would be riding a death-chariot to the party,”

Stepping away and walking to the large compartment on the back of the bike, Jeongguk doesn’t immediately reply, instead he flips the lid, pulling out a matching helmet and handing it to you. When you give him a stony glare and cross your arms over your chest instead of taking it, he glances heavenward, as if you’re the frustrating one. 

“Come on, Y/N. The bike is only dangerous if there’s a moron driving it,”

“Could’ve fooled me,” You mutter, taking the helmet and attempting to figure out how the whole thing works. You don’t like the person you become when you’re with Jeongguk, it’s almost like he’s just beginning to bring out this whole other side of you. He’s the first person you have ever felt the urge to hit, for example. 

As you struggle to figure out how to pull the helmet on without ruining your immaculately styled hair, Jeongguk tuts, grabbing the offending item off of you and standing right in front of you. He holds it over your head and waits, speaking quietly and oddly patient despite your reluctance, “Might wanna tuck your hair behind your ears unless you want it sticking to your cheeks the whole ride there,” 

Hesitantly, you do as he suggests, flipping your hair back so it’s behind your shoulders. It’s not going to make a whole lot of difference, you know, but you figure you might as well take Jeongguk’s advice. It’s only when the helmet touches the crown of your head that you duck away, peering up at Jeongguk as he rolls his eyes and drops his arms, the helmet hanging by a strap in one of his hands. 

“Is this gonna ruin my makeup?”

“Probably,”

“Jeongguk,”

He frowns, hard to see due to the helmet, but you see the scrunch between his brows, “Y/N, you look fine. You can fix it when we get there, I know you carry around one of those little compact things,”

You do, but that’s beside the point. With what feels like your seventh sigh in as many seconds, you nod, bracing before Jeongguk begins to tug the helmet down onto your head. It’s not the most comfortable thing in the world, and your face feels a little squished, but Jeongguk notes that it’s for your safety, so you let it go. 

After getting on the bike first, Jeongguk instructs you to put a hand on his shoulder, using that to pull yourself up while placing a foot on the small footrest on the side of the bike. Once you copy his earlier movements and swing your leg over the seat, you plop down, jostling the two of you slightly as you try to get comfortable. 

“You can hold onto me, or there are some handles on either side of your seat. My shoulders or my waist are fine, but try not to tug on me too much,” He says, turning to face the front before he twists his wrist, the bike roaring to life beneath you both. He checks on you a couple more times before he lifts his visor once more to speak over the rumble of the engine, “Oh, and hold on tight. I like to ride fast,”

“Wh- Ah!”

The bike moves with a sudden jolt, the speed steady at first before Jeongguk leans into the wind, the houses on either side of the road moving past you both in a blur. Your hands alternate between gripping the handles on either side of your seat and squeezing at Jeongguk’s shoulders, adrenaline beginning to rush through your veins as the bike turns onto the main road. 

Now, you know what Jeongguk means about riding fast. The wind rushes past you, so strong it almost feels like you might be blown off the bike from the force of it, but you just mimic Jeongguk’s movements and lean into it, using him as a shield. It’s now that you notice the broadness of him, the sheer size of his body as you hunch behind him on the bike, your hands clutched at his shoulders for fear that you might fall off at the next turn. Every so often, the bike pauses at a red light, and Jeongguk looks over his shoulder and gives you a thumbs up to check in. All you can do is return it, and then you’re off again. 

You want to hate it, because really, you should. It’s dangerous, reckless, and not at all what anyone in your circle would expect you to do. But there’s a little voice in the back of your mind that quips maybe that’s why you’re having so much fun. And you are, despite the fact your makeup is being rubbed off by the rough material inside the helmet, and your hair will be flat when you get to the party. 

Under the visor, you’re smiling, and you can’t even help it.

You both make it to the party in one piece, and despite the surprising urge to tell Jeongguk to keep driving, you hop off the bike with a little help. Jeongguk unclips the helmet from under your chin and lets you pull it off. Your cheeks are flushed and warm, and probably red raw from the helmet. You can only imagine you look a mess, but when you glance up at Jeongguk to get his opinion, he’s staring at you. 

Or at least you think he is, because he’s still got the helmet on. 

“Will you take that thing off already?” You say, “I haven’t seen the new haircut,”

“Maybe I should keep it on,” Is his quiet reply, and you tilt your head to the side, shooting him a blank look, “Fine, fine. But it feels weird,”

His hands reach up to unclip the latch, before they plant on either side of the helmet to tug it off. When you see his face again, your eyes latch on two things at once, somehow. 

First, the haircut is…good. Probably not what you would have told him to get, but it’s nice. A shorter version of the long hair he had before, a little choppier, like a shaggy mullet. It suits him, and you admit he probably would have hated changing his appearance more than he already has. 

Second, your eyes fall to his lips. More specifically, the new, silver ring that wraps around the lower one. That certainly wasn’t on the menu. 

“When -”

“I know,” He says, lifting his hands up in surrender after putting his helmet away, “but I felt like I was losing my style a little. I just wanted to do something I’ve always wanted, so I did. And I paid for it with my money, so you can’t really say shit about it,”

Well, he has you there,

“Fine, the piercing isn’t bad. I’ll allow it,” You nod, threading your fingers through your hair at the root and fluffing it a little, “Do I have helmet hair?”

“No, you have rich girl hair,” He deadpans, and you roll your eyes in response. Any more eye rolling, and you’re sure you’ll lose them in the back of your skull. 

Jeongguk finishes securing the bike, locking up and running a hand through his shorter hair. The strands still tickle the back of his neck and fall over his forehead, but you have to admit he looks better without so much weight and bulkiness crowding his head. Now you can actually see his face, and his eyes, which are dark brown and twinkly. And looking at you. 

“You good?”

Blinking, you smile, falling into step with Jeongguk before you pause, causing him to groan impatiently. When he asks what’s wrong, you offer him a sheepish smile, biting your lip, “So…there is one little thing I forgot to mention,” he doesn’t reply, instead he raises a brow in question, his lips pouting a little while that silver ring glints at you mockingly, “So, this party is my ex’s cabin, and he’s a little annoying. Basically he got a new girlfriend, so I just need you to pretendtobemynewcasualboyfriend, okay?”

“What was that?” He asks, eyes wide, “You want me to be your casual…?”

“Fake casual,” You reply, pausing because it feels like knives in your throat to actually say the word, “...boyfriend,”

Jeongguk just stares at you, giving you that same deadpan look you’d given him mere moments ago, and you can appreciate how that might be a little bothersome, now you think about it. He crosses his arms over his broad chest, looking like an arrogant ass, “Is this not what we talked about?”

“I know I said it wouldn’t be that kind of situation, but plans have changed and hey,” You step towards him, head craned to look at his face, but he doesn’t move, “I’m helping you out. I just need you to do me this one, small favour. I mean it’s not even really a big deal, just nod along when someone talks about us dating casually. Make sure you say casual -”

“I think I’ve got it,” He speaks louder over your tirade, sighing in a quick exhale before he thrusts his hand at you without looking. When you don’t take it, he glances down at his empty hand before looking at you, “Well?”

“I don’t hold hands,” A nervous cackle escapes your lips before you can stop, so you pass it off as a cough, “Holding hands isn’t very casual,”

“I hold hands with people I date,”

“It’s not dating, it's casua -”

“Y/N!” Jimin’s voice calls from the door to the cabin, cheery and clearly a few beers in, he jogs down the steps and strolls over to where you and Jeongguk are still stood at the beginning of the dirt path, “So good to see you after...everything,”

You swallow down a grimace and heaps of second-hand embarrassment, nodding quickly as if you’re fraying at the seams. Maybe you are, after all, these two men are going to be the death of you.

“So good to see you…after…” You swallow again, hard enough that your throat aches, “that,”

As if sensing the tense and uncomfortable energy, Jeongguk throws a heavy arm around your shoulder, offering his other hand to Jimin for him to shake, “Hey, Jeongguk. I’m the casual boyfriend,”

Oh, kill me now.

taglist: @kyglover @jk97bam @btsffreader92 @jjeonjjk7

please let me know if you wish to be added to the taglist!

[rise-my-angel]

Heart of the Great Wolf

48 - Fist of the First Men

Pairing: Jon Snow x F!Baratheon!Reader, Robb Stark x F!Baratheon!Reader (Past)

Length: 22.1k

Warnings: angst/hurt comfort, mild illness, discussions of pregnancy, disturbing imagery, past character deaths, references to abuse, smut, outdoor sex, oral (f and m receiving), p in v, anal, non consensual vouyerism

Notes: Mild time jump from the end of the previous chapter. Previous Chapter Here, Series Masterlist Here

Remnants of the Haunted Forest loomed behind you, but it was hard to envision much of the travel was done through thick trees when you were crouched down looking to such a sight. Over the expanse of a mountain side, the lands below were nothing but snow and ice for hundreds of miles as even in the afternoon light the sun already begun to sink beyond the furthest cliffs. Eyes wide as you felt minuscule in the vast lands, but narrowed as a growing familiar sound shined through the winds.

The cawing of a bird grasped your attention, forcing your eyes up to what remained of a grey sky as an eagle continued to find it's path following and circling you. Almost a week now it remained within your path and it had begun to frustrate you as it had made Jon uncomfortable. It is only an animal you told him, but he had watched it with distrust as if towards something human, before muttering that didn't mean anything. Regardless, you tore your gaze from it's circling nature down to the gentle boiling sounds below.

Taking the small metal off the just as small fire, you sat it's contents deep within a pile of snow beside as you smothered the flames and embers before you. Looking back to the sight beyond as you waited for the water to cool. You felt even more strange then the last of such occurrences. The waters flowing alongside Riverrun were just as lovely in sight, and yet everything couldn't be more different. Where then it was still warm even by the waterside that one hardly needed anything but a shall to keep warm, now you wore furs and sheepskin just to not freeze over most of the day.

War was all around you then, only such a tiny reprieve in the Tully home that gave false hope of a future which might have worked out, whereas now there was no threat for hundreds of miles in any given direction, but you were the one walking towards the only threat which mattered. Not seeking out it's hiding spot but walking right into the mouth of a lion directly and willingly. Though perhaps most different of all, whereas amongst a consistent barrage of soldiers and guards it was easy to hide such sickness from Robb.

But only you out in the North with two white wolves, you couldn't hide from Jon anywhere near long enough for him not to grow overtly protective about it.

You were somewhere in the realms of a little over three months in, and you would feel bad for how often the illness ran through your system were Jon not the one insisting on stopping the days it was worse then normal. In your own mind, you wished to convince him that you were fine and not to worry so constantly about it, but you knew it was only going to get worse as time went on. Soon you were to reach the Fist of the First Men, and once you did there was little time it would take in empty lands between only two of you which would lead you to the mountains of the Frost Fangs.

Not a clue how Jon was going to handle it then, you had only just begun to show and he was more careful with you now then ever. Well, in some respects he was more careful. In others not so much, but you did not help in that matter either. It wasn't all Jons blame for fuelling his appetite.

Jon and yourself noticing both the increase in your need, and each time you tried to ignore the glint in his eye and his attempts to hide a smirk trying to withhold thinking he was right. Saying to you one morning, “Our baby is making you as needy as I am, and you still don’t think that means he’s a boy?” Once more you'd tell him you know he can't know that and not even using Ghost as an excuse was acceptable. But he would always insist. “I don't need anyone to tell me. I know we're having a son.”

Rolling your eyes you'd find a retort anywhere along the lines of, “We will have to find out then, when she is born.” It was always spoken in good fun, but part of you as you knelt there wondered. Where did the joke end and the wanting begin? Part of your mind knew it was growing from a soil of irrationality, but you still found yourself in the seconds after with a worry in your stomach.

Would he be disappointed if you had a girl?

The sounds of two pairs of feet approaching had you shake yourself from the thought. Glancing down to the water, noting that the colour had seeped into a fair darkness as the steam along it had simmered to the safety of pouring it into the skin normally attached to your side. Keeping the mixture brewed as a tea didn't work as instantly as you'd like, but it kept the ill feeling more at an even bay for longer, meaning you'd stop less to bring up whatever was in your stomach.

Only just having stood to attach it to your side, did Jons warm figure envelop your back, a gloved hand winding around your front to wrap around and sit flat along your stomach. Tugging you back into him as his other hand sat at your hip. Jon nudging the side of your head before pressing his lips to the same spot as he rasped deep in your ear. “How am I supposed to drag you out there for hours when you look so beautiful just like this?”

Grasping his forearm, you leaned slightly back into him more comfortingly. A gentle tone low on your town voice as your heart beat hummed as if in warm tune with his. “I'm surprised you find me alluring when I'm hidden by all of this.” Somewhat nodding down to the sheepskin but Jon only grinned as his hand on your hip tightened.

The nerves in your blood swimming fast and needing with a desire so aggravatingly quick, you had to not let the sound of his voice entrance you too far into his own need. “I was thinking, you'll need to tell me when it needs to be fixed.” A question hummed in your throat before he elaborated all in the same desire for what he was actually saying. “Soon enough it's not going to fit the same.”

Shaking your head slightly, you knew he was tied between an amused grin and a needing smirk, both of which ran similarly close together. “I'm not sure that is the part most men enjoy about the process.”

Jon though was quick on the draw, “I don't care what most men like.”

Only as something was ready to come from you did the bird call out once more. Both your heads looking up and you felt him both stiffen in his posture and pull you more protectively into his chest with almost a growl inside of him wanting to emerge. “He's been following us for days now.” Muttering low with more of an anger that he knew, you could feel Jon holding something else back. “I'm not sure I've ever heard an eagle to be dangerous.”

Eyes not yet peeling from the bird, Jon turned you to guide you back to the horses without letting go of you yet. “Normal eagles, no.” But it was all he said of the matter you knew not about, so you let it go.

His attention somewhat distracted as you both readied your horses, not quite looking up as you glanced to the eagle once more then him. “I could see if we have the rations to prepare bird stew if you are that worried about it.” The grin on him wasn't as easy but it did slip through. Which was mostly all you needed. He worked to keep you safe, you worked to keep him off the edge of something angry and intense. You only had each other out here, neither of you could afford to fall off somewhere the other would struggle to follow.

Or more, you needed him. Jon could survive out here on his own.

Shoving back down as you climbed up onto yours, the urge to stare as Jon gathered his curls to tie all the way back. It wasn't fair he made it too easy, he was far too handsome for your own good. Staring harshly forward as he asked suddenly if you were ready, nodding in return to not give away what was so obviously want in your eyes. As if it were possible for Jon to not pick up on it. He would merely store such information for later.

Were you two on foot he'd be bale to walk you through the mountain inbetweens easier and quicker, but Jon was unwilling to risk straying from the safer path as long as he could. Not wanting to force you to endure as harshly as he knew it was already going to be for you in the Frost Fangs. You knew it was not he wanted to coddle you, but that same whirling of feelings inside which brewed need also encased the same illogical feeling of insecurity that you were not fit for such lands as perhaps another had been.

You were a highborn lady, born in castles with servants and luxury. What right did you have pretending you could survive out here without Jon? She survived out here on her own, this would be a cake walk were you someone pretty with red hair. Sipping at the now manageable temperature of warm tea, you knew it was not the baby that which was causing that ill feeling this time, but you drank regardless.

If Jon thought it was only that, perhaps you could pretend long enough to think it as well.

“I still don't understand why she'd do it.”

A tilt of your head in thought, you knew you hadn't explained it with much nuance. Biting your tongue trying to seek back long enough, you still held a compassion for the why even though the what had infuriated you in those days. “Let me put it this way, two of your children are captives in their own home, and two you think are captives in what is very clearly the home of the enemy. Someone you've known since you were a child promises that the trade will work, what would you do?”

Jon however was as pragmatic as you knew he'd be. “I wouldn't have let him leave my tent alive, but I'm not sure that's the answer you're looking for.” Glancing to you with a raised eyebrow, you found yourself looking back with a mixture of something bemused as it was skin to lecturing. His grey eyes swiftly finding back to the path head of him just as watchfully as Ghost was looking, ensuring no misstep was made before he could see it coming out here.

Imploring more reason, you tried to backtrack it a little. “I don't approve of it, I never did, not even then. But I understand it. She was a mother, and Littlefinger used that against her. He played her for a fool, and we all knew it, but if it came down to your children's life or Jaime Lannisters, I know which one you'd take no matter what you try and say.”

You both knew you had Jon on that point. His face twisted a little, not much from what you could see glancing to the side as his voice was serious and purposely collected. “How did she even get away doing it without you or Robb knowing?”

“She did it when we weren't there.” Glancing to catch his confused furrow in his brows you shrugged a shoulder to elaborate. “We and a group of about fifty men went to negotiate with my father, or attempt to. Little did we know everything possible had gone wrong in that time.”

The wind whirling around you both almost was enough to pull a shivering from your teeth down to your spine, noticing with a bit of a jealousy that despite knowing he was cold it seemed not to bother Jon nor Ghost. Only peering back up halfway through what he had been saying, looking over to your wide eyes with a knowing. “Did you hear anything I said?”

A graceful, “Huh?” Came from you almost in a gentle passing which had him turn away from looking at you to laugh.

Shaking his head, Jon muttered “I pay attention to you, but when it's your turn you stare at me like a piece of meat.” You went to protest in an instant only to catch on how close to a trap he had you walking into. Your face twisting into a disapproval before turning to look back out to the stretching snowing lands. Calling your name, you purposely did not look a him and he knew it. “I never said that it was a bad thing.”

Shaking your head, you felt your jaw clenching to hold back what was so clearly still a trap. “If you're going to accuse me of things, I could always stay quiet if that's what you wish.” You could feel it in your veins, him drawing you so close to giving in and then he'd dangle you over the edge with that fact until he'd see fit to bring you back. For one day, you'd rather have the advantage over him on such a thing but he made it so difficult.

Rasping out, you could feel his eyes dark scouring over you. “I could treat you like a piece of meat if you'd like to know what it feels like.” You muttered almost without thought that he's shown you that enough, not expecting the quickness on his tongue and the deeper roughness in his voice which followed. “You have no idea the things I want to do to you.”

Looking away you didn't respond, you knew this game and if you spoke or looked too soon, Jon would win and he always won this game. The smugness radiated beside you with such ease that you wanted to laugh if you weren't being so stubborn. It was his fault, looking the way he did when you were incapable of controlling how needy such a state made you.

It was the exact same problem with Robb, only with Jon there was no one around to get in the way at any point out here. And somehow, Jon had even more of a need for you then Robb did. Such a thing being possible still so strange to think of, considering the innocence of where you and Jon had started and how not innocent you and Robb had begun so suddenly.

Finally finding a voice, you muttered out partially under your breath. “You Starks have absolutely no shame, do you?”

Just as quick, Jon seemed always at the ready with you these days. “Not when the girl looks like you.”

If you could have sighed or rolled your eyes more, you would have and Jon would've found a way to laugh even more at how easy he found it to rile you up.

The days spent travelling were always the same, always calm even in times the storming winds picked up around you both. The further out into the mountains you went the more they picked up, but as long as conditions were safe, Jon led you forward regardless.

Those days shelter was found where best possible, sometimes you were unlucky and there was nothing in a safe distance before it became too dark. Camp would have to be set wherever Jons feet stepped from the horses, leading his and yours to somewhere secluded enough they'd be alright and little, if any time once it grew dark was spent in the outdoors. In the dark of the tent was where those nights were spent.

The howling winds rustling against the fabric above and around, but nothing scary enough that it would feel anywhere near as frightening as it felt the nights it was clear to look at the night sky. Those nights inside were easy. Jon would keep you in between him and Ghost, the three of you settling close to ensure all of you were warm.

You knew he loved those nights. Once settled, Jon would peel everything from your top half off, lay you down and he more on his side next to you. His hand would trail down to your stomach and trace every inch, he might not see it as much as he wanted but he knew every single inch of difference he could feel in the bump forming.

You were fine not seeing, you didn't want to see the scar against where life was growing. Jon felt the opposite, it made him more protective. More needing of you. He'd trail his lips those nights down your neck, breasts and to your stomach and scar and leave not an inch untouched by his kiss. Most of those times, he was unable to help himself. Peeling the rest of your clothes off with it before pulling your legs open for his mouth to feast between them as he liked.

He spent far too much time those nights between your legs, always seeming to be unwilling to give you the break you begged him for. Dragging your hips up to his mouth where you were so soaked from yourself and his tongue anytime he'd pull away you could feel the cold winter air over the wetness. Not that he'd let it stay that way long.

Not a single night since being out in the far north had gone by without Jon taking you. You were desperate for his touch, and he was desperate for you. At some point once in the darkness of the tent Jon would sink his cock deep inside of you. But it wasn't just those nights you saw his need. It was out there too, but those nights were different.

The routines were the same, but they details were different.

Knelt around the fire, Jon scoured over the maps in the remaining evening light as you once more both tried to ignore the circling eagle above. Perched over the fire yourself, you knew Jon kept passing glances up at you before forcing himself to return focus back to the path he was plotting for the next day. Always sure of the specifics, he had said he wanted to leave nothing up to chance out here.

Rasping deeply in a moment of quiet between caws, “I'm reconsidering your offer of bird stew.”

A laugh freely left you, glancing back up to it then over to the horses where your bow and arrows were hooked still. Jons attention trying to focus but the narrowing in his eyes showed he was far more annoyed about it then before. “Good chance to see if you're still a better shot then I am.”

Looking up suddenly with an amused doubt Jon asked, “Since when do you admit I'm the better shot?”

The smirk came a bit forced, directing your attention once more to the food cooking in front of your with a shrug. “You've always been better then me, I'm simply not arguing otherwise anymore.” He was quiet until you glanced back up with a curiosity if he had left your attention, only to find a strange look. Not amused or stern, but deep and thoughtful as he looked at you with gears turning behind his eyes. “What?”

A slight shake of his head and he looked back down. About ready to move passed it when he spoke up once more, peeking up just the right amount to watch you hesitate mid movement. “You know I'm not comparing you to her, right?” You didn't say anything and he called your name gently. “Look at me. I'm not comparing you to her. She lived out here her whole life, you haven't. But you're still surviving just as good as her. There isn't a big trick to living out here, you just have to be smart, and you're smarter then her as it is.”

Women always told you growing up that you would marry a man who wouldn't notice if his own head was cut off, let alone what was bothering you. You were to just make him happy and expect little in return and your time watching those married in Kings Landing had only cemented that thought. It was easy with Robb, you both were always on the same level in your minds with ease.

But now, so much had transpired between leaving Jon that day on the Kingsroad and seeing him again in Castle Black that you felt so much less. And he had done nothing but grow into a man that any and all should aspire to be. It was difficult not to pit your own image up against the only other point of comparison in his life no matter how unfair or unequal it was.

Robb always had a healthy interest in women, you always knew that. So marrying him wasn't quite the same here, you didn't feel the need to compare yourself to those women before you because out of all he's had and enjoyed, Robb had found ease in being with you. From the first time you both discussed it properly the morning of the wedding, he had told you that he didn't care what others thought he personally should feel about it. Despite all the women before.

“I'm not worried about marrying you, because I know what I'm getting myself into. And no one can tell me to be happy about it, but I am anyways.”

“You shouldn't be. You get told you're marrying me, and then the day after I get dragged back to Kings Landing with half your family for who knows how long.”

“And we'll have the rest of our lives to make up for it.”

He wasn't wrong. It was the rest of your lives. Neither of you expected for you to be graced with a second one. But with Jon it was different. Until Robb, it had always been you two. You and Jon.

From being so young and getting yelled at by Jon because you had begun climbing up a rock cliff when his back was turned, to being two young adults laying out on his bed in his chamber looking nervously at one another trying to decide if sharing your bodies so wholey and completely was something you were ready for. It was always you and him every new step of the way.

From the pounding of your heart in the seconds before he kissed you for the first time, to Jon standing before you running his fingers gently at your clit to show you what an orgasm felt like for the first time, all the way to sitting practically in his lap under the Weirwood making up a story about being two normal people in Highgarden who had no hangups about their love. It was always you and him.

And then when it wasn't, you were suddenly one day at your weakest, bombarded with images of Jon and another. Thin and pretty and looked everything you could never be and it wasn't until Robb had found you did you remember where you were and who you loved.

No matter the insecurity, you were with Robb. You were carrying his son, and spent every single day for three years together. You knew where your place in his life was and there was nothing even close to acting as a threat to that whatsoever.

Oh some would try. Robb was King in the North, more charming then any man you'd met, and so handsome it was almost cruel. You could still recall the day you were in the aftermath of the battle at Oxcross, parting ways from Roose Bolton and seeing a dark haired healer arguing with Robb. The moment he had even slightly spotted you in the side of his vision all attention was left from whatever she had been saying, only for you to catch the way she looked at him as he walked away.

Only to have every dream dashed the second he came up to you, blood and grime be damned and captured your lips with his. She had looked at him as if you looked nothing compared to her, but Robb had merely guided you away from her earshot to rant about the things she tried judging him for. Only to be assured by you that no one had the right to demean his efforts when you knew Robb weighed so heavily the cost on his heart.

But then you'd be back in the present. In the cold of the far North, a land so far from where you were born it was practically a foreign country to you. Trekking through the same rough landscapes that another had lived her whole life, and suddenly the unknown was difficult. Jon didn't like to talk about her, and he had only just slightly opened up about what he never wanted to talk about.

You didn't know her, what she was like, what they were like past the horror. It couldn't have been all bad all the time, some of it was good enough for her to think Jon loved her. And you hated that you wondered, if in her lands, was Jon wondering how much worse you fared up to her. She argued with him a lot you knew, so you didn't want to seem as if you were insulting him in anyway. Maybe he hated that, maybe it caused you to look weak willed.

The women of the free folk you knew didn't seem to judge you, so why did it bother you, worrying what compared to her, would she see as weakness. Why did it bother you to think Jon would notice the same? As soon as the thought came, would she have fit in at Winterfell, did Jons voice call your name to return to him.

Wide eyes with a worry painted over them at how far you slipped away, and his voice low and gentle. You weren't sure when he begun to put the maps in front of him away, even. “Come here.” Going to point out what you were doing, Jon dismissed it gently. “Leave it for a moment, just come here.”

Slowly standing, Jon rather then also moving to meet you, grabbed your hand as soon as you came close and implored you with a small tug to find a seat on his lap facing him. Hands moving to your hips to adjust his hold and keep you steady as your gloved hands rested along his shoulders, he leaned in to nudge your nose with his. Rasping low and deep at you, “I don't need you to be like her, I don't want you to. Half the time I was scared of making her angry because I never knew how she might lash out, when I'm scared of making you angry it's because I don't like being the reason you get upset. She has nothing in common with you, nothing that matters. You can survive out here in her home, but I assure you, she wouldn't last a day in yours.”

Nodding slightly, you relaxed in his hold a bit. Easing more into his touch to let your forehead press against his. “I never saw you with anyone else, it's..difficult to let go of the idea.” Asking specifically what, you bit your tongue trying to find the most diplomatic of approaches without sounding pathetic. “That you only love those things about me more, because it's all you've ever known.”

Jon however, only laughed. Breathy and gentle as he nudged you again playfully. “I love all those things about you more, because I'm obsessed with you.” Rolling your eyes a bit as if to pull away, Jon tugged you back to face him again. “I sat by your bedside for three days after one conversation. What do you call that?”

“A boy trying to avoid his lessons?”

Grey eyes shining in the evening light, the manner he looked you over wasn't greedy or needing. It held a genuine affection in an innocence before reaching one hand up to cup your cheek. “You were the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, why wouldn't I want to avoid my lessons to spend time with you?” Muttering under your breath how ridiculous he was, Jon ran that same hand along the strands of hair at the side of your head. “Stop letting the baby make you feel like this. The only reason I've even thought of Ygritte, is because I want her to be able to see what she was never going to have from me in any lifetime, when I make love to you out under the night sky.”

Just as you opened your mouth to respond, did you both hear the sound of the cawing eagle. Jon dropping his head with a frustrated sigh as you took up the free space to grasp gently at both sides of his jaw to press a kiss to his forehead. “I think the eagle wants you to as well, there's no one left out here to entertain him otherwise.”

The most amusing grunt of annoyance came from Jon as you laughed. Looking back up to the darkening sky to where it flew overhead he hissed through gritted teeth, “No he just wants the opportunity to try and peck my eyes out again.” Finding the scar now faded and white running down his face as if something had clawed at his eye you pulled a glove off before running gently along the colder skin there. Muttering the truth he had been thinking. “That's the eagle Orell warged into when I ran my sword through his chest.”

“Do you really think so?”

Nodding, he looked up again, pulling you closer as if to make a point to the bird. “That's what his eagle always did, circled around us overhead like that. I don't know if he remembers me, but he knows my face. It's why he's following us.”

A confused expression came twisting over, “I thought you knew who you were when inside the mind of an animal?”

Jon no doubt was wishing he could run a hand more firmly along your side then to feel passed the fur over you both now. “If you're in there too long, you might forget what made you human. It's been years, if there's not enough of Orell left to remember me, there might be enough to tell him he recalls hating me.”

Both peering up, you leaned more in, side of your cheek pressing somewhat against his with a slightly exaggerated whisper. “Can't imagine a more humiliating end then to be killed by the same man twice, then cooked in a stew.”

That time you both laughed together, him finding your face close before pressing a kiss firmly to your lips, pulling you close into him to mutter against them with warm breath. “We'll leave him a few more days. Make him realize he's trapped as a bird while I'm down here with a beautiful, pregnant wife to warm my bed.”

By the time you and Jon had settled more with something warm to eat finally, did Ghost come trotting back from wherever his hunt had taken him. His fur somewhat wet as you jokingly asked the large direwolf, “You take a dip in the water, or just fall in?”

In response, Ghost had walked right up to both of you and shook his wet fur out against you two as you both laughed as much as you tried turning way from the misting of cold water. Settling by your feet both close to the fire, his eyes sipped shut the moment Jon begun running a hand along his head and ears.

Murmuring into the bowl warming your hands as you brought the broth to your lips, “At least bathing is easy for one of us.”

You truly did not even have to glance at Jon to see the smirk. “Isn't that what we have each other for-”

Interrupting with a tone as flat as your fallen expression looking into the flames, “I said easy. If you are going to tell me you make that process simple, then you are mistaken. A twenty minute task with you ends up taking hours.”

Still smirking you could tell, he mumbled into his own bowl. “You've never complained yet.”

In truth you had no argument against it, and you both knew it. You'd do it alone were Jon not always mere feet away from you at any given time. Trying to gently run the soapy water over you with a cloth with care, you had nothing covering you the first time. Jon having come across the sight and had crouched behind you, murmuring in your ear as his hand grabbed at the cloth from you. “Our men back home have no clue what they'll never get, do they?”

Without much further prompting Jon had taken a simple cleaning and used it as an excuse to run his hands, eyes, touch, and lips greedy over your body until he had you weak and pliable enough to want to give him the same treatment, which you did. Gods you were so utterly needy for Jon now it was insatiable.

It was a strange feeling, coming close to your next large destination.

Were Ghost merely a normal wolf he may have been the only one not to pick up on the odd sensation, but as it stood the direwolf too was unsettled the closer the cliff peak begun to form in the looming distance. You and Jon too felt that same unnerving feeling in your blood but for every different reasons.

His at least was a little more reasonable you felt, yours was something that was impossible to see again in the truth of daylight and the waking world. But you begun to look over your shoulder for the stranger all the same. No matter how much you knew you wouldn't see him here in actuality. It was the Fist of the First Men in that first dream which the stranger came to you, but you were in the present world riding closer and closer to it.

Strange as it was, you felt only comfort in one aspect. Knowing if he did appear in your dreams once more, his threat was of no use. He couldn't force a bastard into your belly if you were already carrying your bastard husbands child. A vile threat, but if Jons estimation in a timeline was correct you were already pregnant when he had made that threat. Your wolf's aggression in that dream had made much more sense once you put that together.

But Jon was feeling strange for far too many reasons. This sight, this place of ruins was somehow the centre of much horror which came and terrible memories he hated looking back on. He had been plagued with what he saw at Crasters Keep when they got to the Fist. Out of most of the men, perhaps all of them, he was the one who had seen them. He had seen the glowing crystal blue eyes of the Others and watched one of them pick up Crasters infant son and carry him away. It haunted him to think about.

Sam had been speaking somewhat behind him, Grenn and Edd lambasting him for how much he was talking but it was what they said what he could recall in his bones. Sam had asked what they all thought the First Men were like, and Edd as he always was like said that they must have been stupid. Saying smart people don't find themselves in places like this, but as Jon stood at the edge and looked to the cold far norther horizon he had said,

“I think they were afraid. I think they came here to get away from something, and I don't think it worked.”

He still felt that, and he knew Ghost was feeling it too. The two white wolves glancing at one another the closer they were getting with that uneasy feeling. But it wasn't that alone. This was also where two hundred of his brothers had died, fighting in an attack by those things and by the time Jon knew about it he had to stand beside Mance Rayder and pretend the thought of who didn't make it out alive was making him horrified and sick. It was here he realized how fucked he was, Mance declaring they were going to war and telling Tormund to toss him off the Wall if Jon didn't prove to be useful or trustworthy.

He wondered as you all got closer, was the symbol still there. Only a matter of time to find out he knew.

Glancing over to you, somewhat on edge but still with that same wide eyed wonder as so much of you looked around at the far North managed to make that feeling simmer a bit in his chest. For everything you were, still looking in a bright awe around at such an endless sight of winter, was something so innocent about you. You grew up in a monstrous, behemoth of a dragon covered castle said to be build with blood magic, and yet it was the natural sights of the north in Jons blood which awed you.

His father had always said Jon was of the north, and he knew now more then ever it was true. As scared of what was coming he felt at night, Jon would look at you in this place and know you belonged in the snow and cold as much as he did. You never looked more right then by his side as the cold of winter surrounded you. It was Robb his father had agreed to give you away to, but Jon hoped his father could see he and you now and understand where you had always belonged.

You supposed in a way, it may appear to look like a fist. If you squinted. And didn't look very hard.

It was a solitary hill of rock, a small brook running by the bottom which sat separate from the Milkwater which was close by. Jon had circled you around to the east, as you could see approaching that the north and west sides had slopes too dangerous to move along to reach the top. It was empty now, but once said a great ringfort stood commanding at the top.

Climbing off his horse, you followed. Jon leading with Ghost beside him up towards the brook glancing at his direwolf every now and again. “Stay behind me, we trapped the slopes with caltrops when we first got here, and I don't know how many of them are still laying around. Just follow in my steps.”

Glancing back enough to catch your nod, Jon and Ghost shared a similar look once more speaking of something you were not privy too. Looking around to each step you made as Jon would, it was clear why this location was chosen for such a use once. The path he walked through was the only viable option to get through, and it was no easy feat to overpower any trying to stop you from marching through or passed.

The First men were smart, choosing such a location. Though, part you could recall the way the winds picked up so suddenly and so cold as you stood in a dream beside Benjen Stark. For people, for fighting against what was once their focus in the wildlings this was a good place. But you wondered, how effective was it against them?

Against the winter storms which brought the white cold with it, would it even slice a dent into stopping the Others should they come here to have invaded mens sense of safety. You suspected not. You suspected little had stopped them in any way.

Leading the horses through the ringwalls left standing, Jons eyes had begun scouring the area within a moments notice. Nothing was there, which was the odd part. Bodies of horses scattered about and nothing was left to even see. What became of body parts of horses you didn't want to know as much as the bodies of men. Coming to stand next to him, both of you looked out to the sight and nothing of the horror he had seen at Hardhome remained from when it happened here.

Rasping low with a deep exhale, “We'll stay here a little while. Make sure we're prepared. Once we cross the Milkwater, we can only bring what we can carry.” Nodding without knowing if he even saw it, you begun to move forward. What of daylight still shined through the clouds, meaning there was a routine to set and days of storms previous, meant you and Jon had been eager to set a proper camp up once more where he didn't hide you away in a tent.

You weren't sure what time span he was plotting, but it sat alright with you. The mountains of the Frost Fangs were the final push of lands known to be survived by men, you weren't quite sure you were ready to face that fact just yet. Not when the bump under your clothes only was showing that of three and a half months, hardly anything in the grand scheme of things.

Ghost by your side gathering firewood, you knew you were being paranoid. Looking behind you to every crack and sound, every hoot of an owl and cry of an animal natural to such wildlife. Yet you took each as a skip in your heart wondering which direction a hooded figure would be watching you from.

More then once Ghost had to nudge you to snap you out of it. A small whine trying to force you back to reality, as you'd run your free hand over his head whispering a small, “Sorry.”

He wasn't here you told yourself. The stranger wasn't here. But he was elsewhere. Somewhere in the world he existed and you knew he had to be a man of Westeros, he knew you and he knew enough of Jon to know he was a bastard and King in the North. He was somewhere, but not here, not in these frozen lands.

No one was here, that was the point. No one but you, Jon and Ghost amongst those who remained lost and unknown of the Starks and Reeds. They were out here as well, did they expect to never come back you wondered. If not, you understood why not to tell anyone. Jon had been honest, just not about the possibility that it was but a death march being undertaken in his quest. It was easier to tell people you were coming back, and to tell each other the same. But the closer you could see the Frost Fangs the more you knew that likelihood was decreasing.

Much already set up by the time you returned. Sitting the firewood down, you watched from your crouched position for a moment. A hint of a smile gracing your lips as the lightness in your heart matched that within your head. Not dizzying but something hazy and foggy that only saw vision of the man with you.

Jon simply put, worked so natural here. The cold and snow even in such lands he fit in a way you couldn't imagine any else. So much of who he was encapsulated the North and even his name suited him like it didn't anyone else. Snow suited him so perfectly, you took it. It was almost enough to huff a laugh out of you.

Your entire life put emphasis on how much name means to high society, and yet here you were in the roughing north beyond the Wall with a Northern bastard, marrying into his name, and carrying his child out here without a shred of luxury highborn girls were supposed to value.

Jons fantasy once of a cabin out here, just the two of you to be together might be the better one between you both after all. You had a routine without even having a home, having walls around would only make that easier. Catching your bright gaze, he tilted his head in question at you before you smiled with no shame in being caught. Turning your focus to setting the fire pit properly. “I love you, that's all.”

Saying your name in an unmeaning warn, you didn't look back but kept the smile on your lips to let him simply accept the statement of fact. Leaning down to lightly blow at the spark, watching it flow through the wicks and burn into something so much warmer then the cold allowed. Peeling your gloves off, one ran over Ghosts fur as he settled beside you, the other resting now in your lap as you sat on your shins.

The moment Jon came close, you stood before he could do anything else. Prompting him to sit, he tried to protest quietly but you refused. Standing behind him and moving your free hands from his shoulders up to his hair. “What are you doing?”

Undoing the tie keeping it all back, you could see tension deflate from his shoulders, even moreso as your fingers ran through the strands before you pulled out the small metal scissors normally kept with your kit for sewing. Running through his locks more, you easily could see in your mind where it had reached the point of perfect, to too long. Making plans to cut just above that to give him breathing room to grow. “I know you prefer it quite long, but I also know you don't prefer it long like a womans.”

Gentle cuts through his thick black hair, Jon relaxed exponentially as he let you tend to his hair with such care. His accent thick and slurring just a bit more only emphasized the fact. “Thought highborn girls like you wanted clean shaven men with neat hair.” Laughing with an ask of where he acquired that idea, the answer was even better. “I think the King was the only man there who didn't have that clean look on him when he came to Winterfell.”

Nodding with a bit of a distant smile, you certainly could see better then ever the differences in what Northerners cared in appearance to Southerners. Running down another strand to ensure the length matched the previous cut, you paused mid movement. “Did Lady Catelyn force you all to clean up for that? So you wouldn't look unkempt before the King?”

Jons answer was low but nothing which held the resentment it perhaps felt before in him. “That's what she claimed. But the three of us all knew it was for you.” When you didn't return cutting his hair, you knew he took that as your face twisting in confusion for him to elaborate. “You were coming to marry Robb, apparently that meant suddenly we all had to look pretty as if you didn't know what we looked like, like it would impress you.”

The smile returned as did the relax in his shoulders when you continued on with his hair. “Well it didn't work. I preferred both of you the way you always were. Don't get me wrong, you looked handsome, you always do,” The passing compliment not to your knowledge, left a skip in Jons heart as if he was still just a boy with a crush. “I simply like you better this way. The wild look suits you far better.”

You knew he could tell it wasn't much you were cutting, just enough to where he seemed to prefer it now that he was free to keep it long and wild. Muttering under his breath, “Not going to shave me next, then?”

Almost giving a mocking glare he couldn't see, your tone dropped flat. “Not the slightest chance. What you have now is perfect.” Raking your hands through his curls, trying not to let your fingers get caught on any natural tangles, you were more attempting to rid of him any access you had not let fall to the snow at your feet rather then search for more to cut. “I don't think before that visit I'd seen you without any facial hair since you were fourteen. I'd rather not go back to that, I quite like the way you look as a man. And growing it out more, then you'd just be Tormund.”

The audacity in Jon to tease out to you as he sat there saying, “I thought you enjoyed that about him.”

Dropping your hands from his curls completely, you both knew you were looking at him incredulously and he held a grin so bright it was about to burst with laughter. “You do recall I'm holding scissors rather close to your head, Snow.”

Nothing more was said long enough for you to continue. Then he spoke once more, clearing his throat to appear far more neutral then his amusement spoke. “So you're saying you didn't like-” You nudged his head forward slightly in a playful push, letting loose that laughter in his chest free in the open air to echo along the lands. “You're right, it was my idea I shouldn't tease you about it.”

Jon was holding something back you knew, but a master at riling you up he would withhold it just long enough to slam it down on the table at the perfect opportunity. When that was, could be anytime with him. But you let him keep it, wanting that bright and handsome grin on his face to stay as long as possible. His resolve lasted about two minutes.

“You may as well tell him you'd prefer him shaved like a boy.”

“Jon-”

Once more his laugh echoed across the lands, the sound filling your stomach with something so warm and hopeful. You rarely ever heard Jon laugh so freely this much anymore, he truly let himself just exist out here with you instead of holding back. As much as it was teasing towards you, you'd take ever bantering insult or jest if you got to see that smile a little longer. You adored it as much as you reluctantly adored his teasing.

It was so much closer now. The closer you got to it, the brighter in the sky it shimmered, the green.

Like a curtain rippling in the wind only it was the sky which radiated this green you had never seen in such manners. Standing up by an edge to the side of the slope down North, your eyes were wide as lips parted slightly unable to look away. For something calling to you with such terror behind it, it was exactly as Thoros had said. It was mesmerizing.

Warmth enveloping your back, Jon wrapped an arm around to your front, palm as flat against your covered bump as he could manage, the other resting along your hip as he leaned the side of his head gently against yours. Your hand tried to cover his, only for Jon to slip out under and press your hand to your stomach first before covering it again, your other hand grasping onto what you could of the fur hiding his forearm from the cold. “The one calling to me, he was the one at Hardhome.”

Not giving you the room to turn to look back at him, but your hand on his forearm tightened as your breath hitched. “You mean the one who-” He nodded, and you weren't quite sure why that fact didn't seem to frighten him as it was you. “And you're certain we aren't walking into a trap?”

But Jon shook his head no. “We could be. I have no way to know we aren't, but after everything that day I saw him in my dreams twice, and I know he saw me. I don't know what he wants, but he wants me and you.”

Breathless you asked, “Why would he care if I’m with you?” Telling you earnestly he doesn't know, you could only once more will the racing of your heart to settle. It didn't matter what he wanted, it was about Jon. Reminding yourself of the only truth here that mattered, your purpose was Jon, you followed him out here because by his side was where you belonged. Whether the Others know that or not, you were going to be here with him no matter what, so you supposed the how might not matter.

Leaning more back, Jon turned his head to press a lingering kiss to what he could reach of your cheek, your head turning enough to rest your forehead more against his. Eyes slipping shut with a gentle hum and exhale, you were tied between two mesmerizing things. The shimmering curtain of green in the night sky, or the all encompassing feeling of Jons warmth shielding you from the worst of the cold.

One for the eyes, the other for the heart but both radiated a different aspect of your soul. Wonder and love, fear and devotion. You could endure one to have the other, and the pressure of his hand on your stomach increased, you to push down that fear. Jon deserved this, he deserved a family he never thought he'd have. He deserved a child he gave away the idea of fathering once. He deserved all of this, you had to come back. Jon promised you a son, and you promised him a daughter. You had to come back to fulfill those promises.

It slipped out honestly, the thought overpowering your sensibility. “Is it too soon to ask if you've thought of any names?”

Looking at you curiously, his grey eyes shining before tugging you again closer to his chest. “I have many.” Asking him how many, Jon breathed out a gentle laugh. “Many. I could list them but we might be here a while.”

Rolling your eyes with a smile and warmth in your chest, you resisted the urge to want to turn in his arms completely, knowing he felt better and grounded when you both had a hand on your growing stomach. “Dare I ask if any of them are actually girl names?”

Nodding, Jon did not hesitate, he knew his answer with confidence. “I want to name our daughter after my mother.” The choking in your throat prevented any words, but he could sense the feeling behind it as he continued soothingly. “Are you still alright if I want to name one of our sons after Robb?”

Still you found no words able to come out, but you nodded with no hesitation. Of course you wanted that. You couldn't bring Robb home, so you had to make it back. You never had a chance to truly have your son together, so you needed to make it through this. Bring part of him home, by naming him to one of your sons with Jon. It wasn't much, but it was all you had of the dead you both missed dearly.

Whispering through something not wanting to tear up, you asked “I presume Robb's idea to name one after you is off the table.” Jon only let out a grunt, tugging you back in his arms properly without you twisting more to see him. Head resting more in what he could reach of your neck as you laughed. “Understood, no King Jon Snow, the second of his name, Lord of the Seven Kingdoms.”

Oh the unamused sound deep in his chest at that one. Muffled in your neck so flatly, “You do remember I'm a bastard?”

It was a morose way to say it, but you knew full well what his response to the idea would be and it was far too tempting to keep inside. “You're King in the North and a bastard. Joffery had all of Roberts bastards killed because he was worried they'd have a better claim to the throne then him if the rumours were true. Not everyone is sure Aegon is who he says he is..”

Rising up, he looked at you sensing where you were going with it and reluctantly walked into the trap knowingly. Consequences for how often he teased you right into a trap unknowingly. “Darling, I'd want the Iron Throne about as much as you do.”

You grinned and a hint of one peeked through on Jons expression as well. “Point taken.” If you wanted to see Jon somewhere, the last place would be Kings Landing. You could not even picture that, him in such a horrid place. Only in another world, where his life was spun far worse and far more unfair would you see him standing in such a retched city.

Breath hot at your ear, you felt him rasp low with a shiver running down your spine. “Do you know what it is I really want?” Shaking your head no, you only felt more light headed at his continuation. “I want to strip you down, and make love to you right out here.” Swallowing harshly, you felt your nerves spin something needy within seconds. “Can I make love to you tonight? No hiding away?”

You nodded, but Jon prompted you to say it out loud. “Please..” Not quite what he asked for a proper answer, but he took the genuine, breathy need better then he would a calm, obedient answer.

Turning you in his arms, Jon tilted your chin up to meet his eyes better. Lasting mere seconds before he leaned down as you reached up to seek his lips. Soft and guiding they were, gentle and tender as he didn't deepen it right away. Teasing slowly, barley pulling back before seeking your kiss out once more, your hands wound up to his shoulders and wrapped around the back of his neck were you could toy with the curls loose there. Jons hands grasped at your hips, pulling you forward as if to press your hips against his but without committing to it whole heartedly yet.

A husk of a voice, accent deep and thick as he brushed his lips against yours with every word barley having pulled back. “Come by the fire, it's warmer.” Not letting you go, he wrapped an arm around your back and guided you to stay close leading you to the fire.

Too clever for his own good, Jon instead of having something laid out, placed you near the wood acting as a seat by the fire before swapping places. Your back now to the flames and he at the prime spot to sit and pull you onto his lap as he saw fit. He had planned it out, but he didn't rush. Toying with the heaviest layers at your torso, Jon's eyes sought yours before he begun the process of taking it off. “I know it's cold, but I want you to trust me.”

You had not the thought to realize how much it hit him in his heart to hear how quickly and confidently you said, “I always trust you.” Jon thinking to himself, that you truly had not a single clue how you made him feel. He knew you trusted him to do anything to you, that was the problem. He could do everything to your body and you'd let him.

But he started slow. Taking off the heaviest layer of the sheepskin before placing it carefully enough by the fire it stayed off of the snowy ground and would keep somewhat warm for you. Jon said nothing as he moved to the laces keeping the bottom layer on you. Chest heaving at the dark lust scouring every inch he uncovered in such cold, but he stepped you out of them carefully with nothing hiding you underneath it.

There was no point, he would soak through each and every pair every night. You knew it was easier to wear nothing, and he clenching in Jons jaw spoke that was the correct choice yet again. Tearing his eyes to skip right up to your eyes, yours full of quiet nerves and his full of darkness he jested as he nodded to your boots, “I'll let you keep those on.”

You couldn't even laugh, you felt such a mixture of cold and desire flooding your veins it was overwhelming. But his eyes continued to stare as he stayed knelt to the ground. First your breasts down to your stomach. Pushing the fabric still on you up enough that his eyes rested at your stomach before narrowing them, pulling his gloves off in an instant and the roughness of his bare palm soothing along your stomach as he couldn't look away. Running one of yours though his curls, Jon swore under his breath. Resting his forehead against your stomach as he tried to keep himself together.

So far away and almost in a tone like that of a boy in awe, “Carrying my son..” That was how you both knew neither of you were taking it lightly, you didn't jest about it being a daughter and he didn't make any joke about such lack of a joke proof he was right. You didn't know for sure, but you did know it was Jons child you were carrying and he still even now was struggling heavily with accepting it was a reality he was allowed to have with you.

His lips pressed to your stomach, along every inch of skin and scar included before he looked up to you, hands smoothing up and down your waist to hip. From such an innocent look in his eye before, Jons tone dropped to something rough and rasping as his eyes turned grey to black in a split second, turning the air to something needing. “I should be taking you in the mornings too. I can't go this long without tasting you anymore.”

Sitting back, Jon was fully dressed as he took a seat on the wood behind. Guiding you by your hips to follow. A hand rough, running it from your calf up to your thigh, Jon met your eyes as he moved your one leg to sit over his shoulder, trying to tug the rest of you closer then you wanted too comfortably.

Lips running from your lower stomach down to your mound he blindly shifted your other leg to spread out wide beside him, much more open to his mouth as he kissed lower and lower, his mouth as warm as the fire behind you, hands on your hips and one sliding more to push you close by your ass, he kept you safe and steady in his touch.

One of your hands seeking refuge in his curls as the other perched on his shoulder, you watched Jons eyes slip closed as he took opportunity of the way he had just positioned you into a perfect feast. Your own eyes closing just as you gasped, unable to look to the obscene way he had you right out in the open. Warm tongue gently making contact with your clit, leaving small gentle licks in a tight pattern already working you up.

The shiver that time erupted from your core not from the air against your skin. Almost as if it was what he wanted, you leaned more over Jon as much as you could manage, knowing trying to pull away from his touch wasn't an option even if he would let you. Were you able to grasp onto the skin of his shoulders, your nails would've dug in deep as both hands now gripped around them tightly.

Trying to contain the cries wishing to leave, but failing at such an endeavour as he switched between sucking lightly at the bundle of nerves to letting his teeth scratch teasingly at it each time you almost became used to the patterns his tongue would brush over your clit with. Never giving you an idea how he wanted you to feel, but on edge and unable to expect whichever direction he'd take.

Small pleads of his name left your lips as the twisting of your core burned too hot too quickly, and your leg tensed as he kept it over his shoulder. It was far too soon, he'd barley begun, and yet you felt the spiralling as your lips parted, needing air to breathe but Jon's tongue soaking at your clit refusing such an ability to you. The pleasure coursing through you was so much more.

As if the warmth of his mouth between your legs were enough to keep such heat from leaving you, without opening your eyes it was so easy to forget you were out in the open cold. He entranced your mind to focus only on his actions, his existence, nothing else existed but your pleads of his name as your insides twisted too tightly before nearly losing whatever balance you tried to keep.

Snapping too suddenly, Jon kept one hand at your ass forcing you to stay on his mouth while his other reached up to wrap more around your back to keep you steady in such a precarious position, keeping more then one foot on the ground would be far more stable. But this way, as your orgasm begun to wash over you, Jon could begin the next course.

Shifting you more in his grip, Jons tongue ran flat down your folds just as you gasped into your orgasm, only making such pleasure far worse as he so quickly begun. Licking every bit of wetness already left for him and soaking you that much more, more needs of air trying to come into your lungs and losing as your heart raced. Almost running in tandem with how greedily he drank from you.

Before Jon, you hadn't even known this was something people could do with one another but now it was all he ever wanted from you, if nothing else. Running along your walls still clenching in such aftershocks, tears begging to run down from your eyes at how all you could feel was his touch.

Only him, you felt the grip of his hands and his mouth and the accompanying sound managed to overpower the sounds of night, to the gentle ones of Jons tongue between your legs. You weren't sure you had even come down yet, or if you were being kept in a perpetual state between peaks and never settling into something calm as Jon tugged you closer to his mouth with a low growl.

Not having realized you even had tried to pull away from the stimulation. Hardly any voice but a high, breathy strain you begged quietly, “Jon please, I can't-”

He didn't listen, he never did when his mouth was between you. Knowing what your pleasure could take far better then you could, Jons hands grew tight and almost painful on your bare skin as he possessively used his strength to keep you closer to him. Feeling his tongue run inside you as if needing every source of the taste you already soaked him with, your head dropped somewhat with arms tight around him. Shaking as the brushing of your walls sparked at you in need and flashed through your body like a flood, you didn't notice the gasping hitch pitched needing sounds leaving you so close to his ear.

Only causing Jon to growl, the vibrations running through and soaking him more and so on and the cycle seemed as if to never end. Just as another orgasm ran through you, feeling a sting in your chest from your heart. He barley pulled from your cunt in the middle of your orgasm to mumble something deep you hadn't even caught.

Still not yet returning to a clarity in your head, not realizing he had you just where he wanted. The second he pulled away from your now soaking cunt, Jon shifted so you straddled his lap so suddenly a soft whine left you from the sudden feeling of coarse fur scratching against your sensitive, wet core.

Not giving you a moment to breath, Jon pulled your lips to his by a grip on your chin. Your hands slinking up around his shoulders to the back of his neck in an instant, leaning into his chest as you kissed him. Being guided by his soft, demanding lips, letting him deepen it and steal each breathe making you perfectly light headed for him.

Sliding his tongue into your mouth, forcing you to taste what you gifted to his tongue but all you knew of it was how you tasted when given by his kiss. Hands pulling you firmly by your hips down against his covered cock, feeling how hard he was but Jon didn't give you the room to free him from such restraints. Instead choosing to tear his lips from yours to kiss and bite down your neck. Tilting your head enough to give him all the access he wished, Jon using his other hand encouraged you to grind down more against his cock.

Growls through bites into your neck followed by his lips and tongue hiding the indents by sucking a bruise around the skin, you found ease in following the guiding pace his tight grip on your hip was prompting you with. The burning in you had yet to go away, swimming through your blood up to your mind where you felt in a haze only surrounded by Jon. Marking your neck down and down until to any proper folk, it would look obscene and violent. Sliding a hand up to grip the hair at the back of your head by your neck, the other shifted once more from your hip to your ass.

Head dropping into his shoulder with a gasp, Jon subtly moved against your hips enough you felt the press of his hard cock right against your still soaking core. As if letting you believe you were setting a pattern he was following, but you felt not at all the one in control when he had you as such. Too easily he took over your mind when he had you like this, and not a shred of a decent, proper woman was left in his touch.

Only someone willing to do everything he'd tell you to do, as if when he was touching you, the worries that all you were good for was warming his bed were true, but without any of such fear. As if you were willing to accept this was your purpose, be a warm, loving body he could sink his cock into whenever he desired.

A sharp hiss left Jon as your own lips found his neck, much more gentle treating then he to yours, but still trailing your lips and tongue wet down what you could reach of his neck, finding any kind of pattern to draw that tightness he held you with out more. Wanting to clear the fog in your head enough to only seek out giving him what he deserves to feel. Grip on your hair tight and painful as he hissed your name in warning, your other hand trailing down his chest as if seeking to find any bare skin to touch and finding none.

He had you stripped and half bare, not the other way around. Jons eyes slipping closed as he held a grunt back in his chest at the feeling of your lips on his neck as you writhed against his cock. He had no idea where the image came from, but the second he felt his orgasm drawing close he knew he wanted to cum inside of you, but he didn't wish to just force you down on his cock now when you were so beautifully sensitive.

It was not a way to treat you, but the feeling came as the image increased. Pulling you away from his neck enough, his free hand moved from your touch as he rasped into your lips. “Let me spill down your throat, darling.”

It was shameful the ease in which you slunk from on top of his lap to between his legs. You didn't even notice the cold snow at your knees, not as Jons hand grasped the back of your neck and guided your mouth down onto his now exposed cock. What already was leaking from his tip hardly did anything to soak him when up against your mouth.

His grip slid sunk you down his cock as far as you could take him, before pulling only halfway up then roughly back down until your nose pressed against the wild, coarse black hair around his base. You had no control as your hands gripped his thighs, he gave your every movement.

Jon had slowly shortened how far off him would he move your mouth up and down his cock, each time you were given less and less reprieve as deep growls and grunts left. His head looking up to the sky ever so briefly before dropping wide eyed and mouth agape slightly watching you soak his cock, knowing you let him control you the whole time. Voice deep and accent so thick you hardly understood him over the beating of your rapid heard, “Fuck, darling..little more, just take all of me I know..” He hardly made sense anyways.

Stretching you open as your jaw stung from how thick he was but also the feeling in your chest needing rest, but not wanting to leave his cock whatsoever. The rougher he got, the less he was gentle with you, was what you wanted. You wanted him to abuse you the way you trusted no other man too.

Forcing you as deep as you could, Jons cock throbbed in your mouth before his cum, thick and hot spilled down your throat. So much of it was so thick as spurts of his seed just kept filling your stomach and a muffled whine left you as Jon groaned your name. Running your tongue along what you could reach to ensure you wouldn't waste a drop, before Jon swore deeply and yanked you off of his cock.

Letting you kneel there gasping for air, before looking up to his heaving chest trying to catch his own breath. Still though, his cock was hard and perfect and you felt this unhinged need to have it back inside of you in anyway. Moving with him guiding you back into his lap, Jons kiss was a lot sloppier that time.

Tongue tasking in and out of your own mouth as you moaned into him. Hauling up your hips midair a bit, Jon pressed his forehead against yours to keep you there a moment. “It was that night, the first one you let me fuck you as you fell asleep, that did it. It took that night, filled you with my child that night..” Leaning forward he kissed your lips rough before pulling back with a bite to your bottom lip. “The one you let me tie you to my bed, that's the night I got you pregnant.”

Nodding against him, your voice was far smaller and needier. “Please, let me have you again Jon please, I want you inside of me so much.” Running his hand over the back of your head along your hair, Jon only nodded. That time, ever so slowly filling your cunt as he sunk you down. Walls tight against him as your cried out into the open night, but soaked that there was none of the pain which could sometimes come with his size.

For a moment quiet sat between you, his cock throbbing in your warm, soaking walls as you hid in his shoulder and he nudged his nose against your hair, running a hand down smoothly. “You take me like you were born for it.” All you could do was nod in agreement, eliciting a harsh exhale from him before very slowly guiding your hips once more. Even more gentle then how he ground you against him previously.

Compared to how rough he could go, it was almost as if Jon was hardly letting you move at all. Barley lifting you off of him before just as slowly, sinking you back down. Your hands wrapping around the back of his neck, foreheads pressed together as your eyes shut. Each drag right along something so sharply sensitive as you gasped with each brush along it inside of you.

Small whines slipped out beyond you attempt to contain it, but Jon nudged your head to the side slightly. Pressing a shushing kiss just below your ear as he rasped into it, his hands never letting you anywhere near a fair speed. “It's alright, I know.”

He burned within you, but yet you were so exposed out in the cold but you couldn't consider such a fact as you felt warmer and warmer the more Jon slowly guided your hips so precariously on his cock. Seeking his lips, Jon obliged with no hesitation, and his kiss was all consuming and deep and yet once more contained not a sign of urgency or greed. His cock filling you so much, not even being allowed more then an inch or two off from taking his entire length inside of you.

Unintentionally biting down to his bottom lip trying to contain your begs, Jon pulled back with a breathless laugh. Eyes bright seeking out your closed and desperate ones. Nudging your nose with his he rasped deeply. “Didn't think you had that attitude in you,”

Looking up, you knew you seemed a mess. Eyes heavy and needing as your lips were slightly parted with a desperation so thick on your tongue you tasted it at the roof of your mouth. Looking almost confused for a moment before it dawned on you, all but stopping moving against him with a skip in your heart. “I'm so sorry, I didn't-”

Despite how tight you were clenching around him, Jon found it easy to laugh. Running a hand down the hair at the side of your head before pressing a shorter kiss to your lips. “Don't be sorry, darling. It's alright, you've done nothing wrong.” Glancing to his eyes grey and bright even in the darkness, you felt the melting in your heart calm a bit. Nodding as he pulled you in to capture your lips properly once more.

It was easy for Jon to forget sometimes, everything you were in your waking life but you didn't like being the rough one in bed. You preferred to follow his lead, let him use you roughly however he wanted. You didn't like being rough yourself, despite how much you knew you wanted him to treat you roughly. Following his touch, barley creeping towards any end at such a pace but you cared not to rush.

Jon felt so unbelievably good this deep inside of you, and your lungs stung with need as you fell a bit into his front with a desperate gasp of air you could not replenish. His cock hardly leaving you before Jon sun you back down and never even indicated once he wished to pick up the pace. Only growls deep in his chest he tried to contain, even though his hand raking through your hair grew tighter with every growl or grunt.

Gently the hand on your hip moved, sliding palm flat along your front to your stomach, Jon only pulling back enough to watch you as he just barley would lift his hips to meet yours. Grey eyes trapped on your stomach and it was then his own exhales became shaky, his movement got a little less slow and consistent as you tried to keep the previous pace he specifically set for you.

Desperate to feel his kiss, but you dared not to interrupt him now. Hiding somewhat in his neck, you whined quiet, the feeling so overwhelming in your head and sinking down to your core soaking around Jons cock ever more. Only a small voice in his ear, low and careful to not disturb his eyeline or thoughts. “Jon, I want to feel you cum inside me. Please?”

For how soaked you were around his cock, Jon let out another gentle, almost innocent laugh. Finding your eyes, with a brightness in his lips parting to a grin. “After all this time, you're still asking me?” Nodding yes, not to be sultry nor seductive, only honest, Jon leaned in to press another kiss to your lips again with a smile still plastered. “Always, darling. Come on, with me.”

Moving you a little faster, but not increasing the roughness you grasped his shoulders and head hung between you both as your eyes rolled back and closed at the burning pressure filling you with each faster bounce, each deeper thrust back inside of you.

Pace picking up enough, you felt your breasts jostle a bit more at the speed, catching Jons eye as well. The hand at your hair sliding down to the front of your neck, holding you just slightly without putting pressure your eyes fluttered shut with a beg of his name. Jon, increased the pressure only just enough to catch your notice as he fucked up inside of you a little harder, a tad faster.

But this was not meant to be a desperate fuck, Jon had meant it when he told you he wanted to make love to you. Nothing urgent or too eager, just a gentle bouncing on his cock so deep inside your soaking wet cunt, knowing your orgasm was creeping up faster then you expected. Clenching around his cock you gasped right as Jon moaned out your name in return.

Kissing him, your orgasm waved along you with such shuttering effects you wrapped your arms around Jon as he did you. Hands splayed up along your back, keeping you both locked to the others lips to steal each and every breath as your orgasm shocked through. Jon spilled deep inside of you, his seed coating your walls as much as possible as if it could get you pregnant again already.

Neither really sure when you came back down, either of your peaks. Only the gentle press of his lips until heavy breathing between. By the time your eyes sought one another you looked so distant from the present, your limbs felt heavy as if on a substance. A hand cupping his cheek and jaw, you pressed a kiss to the facial hair on the other side.

Turning to nuzzle his head against you, it was quiet as you both felt his seed take root deep inside as it always belonged to do. Murmuring in the quiet moment, “Is it too demanding of me to ask if we could lay down where it's actually warm?”

Laughing in your ear, Jon murmured, “Not at all.”

Surprising you however, as he gently lifted you off of his cock, and adjusting everything on him, Jon stood suddenly. Picking you up in both arms as you let out a laugh as if not mostly bare against him. “Jon-”

Rasping with a smile, “You wanted to get warm right? I can't make you walk over there in so little then.”

It wasn't until Jon could see you were fast asleep did he manage to sneak away one more time. Looking out to where you had been in the green, Jon willed his heart to relax. He knew what he had seen, and he had to trust he was getting you back home. Part of him knew, he was still too selfish to be willing to give this up. Not now. Not when he finally could see you beginning to swell with his child.

Knowing how far it would take to get to the Frost Fangs from here, Jon told himself to be selfish a little while longer. Stay here at the First of the First men with you just a bit more. Act pretend like two kids wanting to play couple with nothing but their imagination. You'd be five months when he estimated reaching the edge, and he knew then more then ever he wasn't going to be willing to lose you or his baby.

By the time he found the droop in his eyes to join you, Jon pulled you tight into his arms, you still partially bare against him, but he'd feel you no other way. It was the most he's ever been allowed to have you, he wasn't wasting it.

“You do know she's still small, right?”

Raising your eyebrows with a grin, Jon tilted his head at you in question, having you elaborate trying to catch your breath. “She's too small to be hurt so easily, you don't have to hold back as much as you are quite yet. It would take far more damage then you'd even inflict willingly to harm her at this stage.”

Shaking his head, Jon took an innocent step forward to adjust where your arms were positioned carefully for you as he spoke. “We aren't sparring, we're practising.” Asking what the difference was, Jon waited you knew until he was sure you were fine once more. Getting a few easy hits in before holding back just as you misstepped, stopping before you again. “Practising is hands off. I'm only making sure you still remember how to protect yourself, I'm not making you fight in this condition.”

Grinning much more amused that time, you allowed Jon to shift your footing. “This condition does have a name.”

Muttering as Jon nudged your foot more to the right before pulling you in by the side of your head to press a kiss there before returning to his own position. “You're right, it's called my wife forgets who she's married too when asking me to go harder.” About to protest you weren't asking anything, Jon nodded to your feet. “I haven't had to fix your stance this much since when we did this for the first time. You're too distracted to take this seriously.”

Dropping your stance without sacrificing your footing you tilted your head with an expression asking to implore you. “This isn't being distracted, just..I'm not quite...” You could see his eyes dripping with a knowing as you bit your tongue and turned away from his gaze. “Alright, distracted could be the correct word.”

Giving up entirely, Jon stepped forward to grasp at your upper arms, running up and down the material there before the heavy outer layers got put back on in a moment. “Knocking you into the dirt was fun when we were children, it isn't fun now. I like doing this part with you, but not the roughing you up part anymore.”

Nodding your head you narrowed your eyes at him for a moment, his own gaze following with a curiosity until it spun into knowing. In a moments notice your hair was gathered and pulled back in one hand, as he soothingly wrapped an arm around your stomach with the other. Rasping gentle words in your ear each time it all came back out. Like clockwork, water first, then the tea as he stayed knelt with you until you could feel the last of it.

Jon choosing to speak first. “At least our enemies won't expect to be thrown up on. Take them by surprise.” Even through the burn in your throat, you burst into a laughter. Leaning back into Jons touch he pulled you to sit more against the ground. His hand on your stomach staying as you focused on your breathing now to ensure it was done.

His touch comforting instead of embarrassing as you feared it would feel the first he experienced this with you, Jon made you forget about the ill the moment your stomach ceased to twist. “Would be a sight though. Would love to know the look on their face, utterly befuddled by such a move.”

It settled in your stomach after moments but you both stayed there. The distant sight on the north looked so much more clam, so less menacing in the day compared to the striking green calling to you within a shimmering sky at night. “When does this normally stop?”

Squinting in the distance, you found what you assumed was the answer you recall. “Around four months or so. Somewhere in there it should go away, or at least it had last time.” Muttering annoyed on your behalf that you had another month putting up with this but you laughed. Running your hands along his forearm. “I'm starting to think it upsets you more then it does me.”

“It does.”

That got a laugh out of you easy, the other morning Jon had rushed to your side as Ghost was the one who noticed what was about to happen and whined at him in distress. At least with the direwolf preoccupied down at the ground level by the brook did you only have one wolf fussing this time. “What's something that you miss?” Sensing his head leaning over your shoulder a bit you elaborated. “Not anything obvious, or important. But, what little things do you miss the most. Like when you were at the Wall what small, inconsequential thing did you find yourself missing about Winterfell?”

Inhaling in thought, Jon leaned back more comfortably, pulling you with him to rest far more against his chest instead of sitting upright. Low in your ear you felt his breath warm dance across your skin. “You first.”

Your answer was quick, simple and not needed thought to come to it's conclusion. “I miss dresses. This is warm, yes. But I hate wearing all these layers, so many different things to take off separately. I like being able to do it for you, but I hate it for myself. I feel so restricted this way.”

Laughing gentle, Jon let a hand drift up to your jaw, his knuckles ever so gently running along the skin he found. “Isn't it harder to move in one?”

You merely shrugged, taking a sip from the skin of water before passing it up and behind so Jon could as well as you spoke. “Fighting or running yes, but otherwise there's nothing I can do in pants I wouldn't be able to also in a dress.” Thinking for a moment it was going to sound terribly girly, but you were honest anyways. “They also are prettier then this.” Nodding down to what you both matched in wearing out here. “You make it work, but I don't.”

Pressing a kiss to the side of your head, Jon assured you do with you rolling your eyes. Mentioning it was his turn, Jon sighed out through his nose trying to find a genuine answer beyond the real ones he could endlessly list. “Might not be the answer you're looking for, but I miss being able to sit down and have a meal with everyone.”

A hum in your throat let out, almost questioning him at first. Either meals with your mother and father were quiet, or you were old enough to eat while working separate from your father, meals shared that were enjoyable had always been in Winterfell. They felt like a family sat down to eat, even when there were so few of you now, it felt familiar. “You had that at Castle Black didn't you? There was a meal hall.”

Jon tilted his head with a grimace you could not see. “Me and a hundred of my brothers at any given time. Not really time with family it felt. Too many of them, too loud, and all they wanted to do was talk about the girls in Moles Town they had the night before.” Raising an eyebrow with great amusement you asked if he knew much about that. But Jon squeezed your sides catching a giggle from you and a smirk at the sound and sight from him. “Ask yourself, could you ever imagine me in a brothel?”

A matching grimace came upon your face. “If I can, I don't know if I like it.”

“I almost did once.” Turning drastically behind you, Jon only laughed. Shifting you in his arms back to a more comfortable position. “Not like that. It was before you came back to Winterfell, before your visit when we had tried to..” Trailing off you nodded, knowing there wasn't real distrust or malice in your surprise. “I was worried I wouldn't know enough, that I wouldn't be able to make you feel good. And, that's what those women are paid to do, and I couldn't ask anyone else without them being suspicious so I wondered if I was really so nervous I'd ask one of the girls there for advice.”

Gently asking, “Did you?” He had been far more confident then you were that day.

But he shook his head. “I knew if anyone had seen me, if you heard about it I didn't want you thinking I was taking advantage of the months you were gone. The bastard of Winterfell, whose never been with a girl before, seen going into a brothel. Who was going to assume I walked out without doing anything?”

But you were more reassuring then he expected. “Me. I knew you, I never worried about anything like that. Not after we we started to see each other. I knew you of all people would be the last one to ever even want to be unfaithful.” It had been some time Jon knew, if instead of conflict and pain, all he did was feel a lift in his heart at how must you trusted him even then. “Besides, I'm not quite sure such provocative and forward women were really what you liked.”

Another easy smirk came from Jon. “People walked over me my whole life, last place I wanted to feel that was with a woman.” Nodding gently, Jon had added quietly in your ear. “For the record, I also miss you in dresses. Easier to get you naked in them then these.” Tugging at the fur of the sheepskin you laughed.

You felt no surprise there.

The Milkwater was the largest known river source north of the Wall. It consisted of two major water trails, one coming high from within the Frost Fangs not far south from Thenn, the other coming from a valley north of what they called the Giants Stairs. From the maps, you could see both separate streams joined at the laters location, before moving downwards to flow into the river you had seen when travelling by Crasters Keep before pouring into the Bay of Ice.

From how little was known about the vastness of the lands here, it was nearly impossible to cross the Milkwater haphazardly. A strong swimmer could content with it's vertical length to the lands across it, but the cold water alone would subdue any man. If frozen over enough there were spots safe to ford but it wasn't the manner in which was conducive to the safe route Jon was taking you through.

He had gone over it with you, the final day you two stayed at the Fist of the First Men, the exact path and why. From the west edge of the Wall sat a trail leading up the high terrain until it found itself cut off from the other side where the Milkwater was hundreds of miles below. When you had asked quietly if he was certain it would still be there, or in tact enough to use he had placated such worries.

Though, there was a slight hesitation as he took his time looking from the map, over to you somewhat before back to the map. “When I was with Qhorin Halfhand, we were heading to the Skirling Pass and climbing up you could see it in the distance. It's abandoned, so the Cave People used it to get across to the other side.”

Asking in a quiet tone, you knew he picked up the distracting jest of a tone. “That seems a bit derogatory of a manner to refer to them as.”

A slight smirk came back across as he glanced down to you, still pressed close to his side. “I think that was the point. Ninety clans, and they were the only ones everyone else hated.” The question of why passed and Jon shook his head. “You'd have to ask them.”

You knew it was silly, and you knew it was influenced by the life growing inside of you but you couldn't help but also feel weak at the sadness of leaving them behind. It was the only option which made sense, Jon already was going to have to lead a large direwolf and a pregnant wife through the mountainous range, there was simply no room for two horses to join.

Kneeling down by the now much more carefully organized pack to throw on your back you thought didn't look back. Though you also knew there was something else, the fact that keeping them here wouldn't be helpful if there would never be any riders to return for them in due time. But soon there wasn't going to be anything which would distract from the truth, what you were walking in on and it was becoming harder and harder for you to hide your struggle with coping, against Jon who seemed to grow more and more confident and sure in himself.

By this point there was no arguing in any way of who was carrying what. Jon had ensured you carried as little as possible, knowing he was more then strong enough to handle the burden of the rest of it. But it was what you both held onto that was coming with you, nothing more. So you said nothing as you heard his footsteps returning alone, watching as he picked his heavy one up with ease to put it on before coming to your side.

Holding a hand out, Jon lifted you to your feet and took the liberty of putting yours on for you. A hand running down your upper arm as he gently called your name to his attention, turning to look up at him he nodded towards the incline of trees to traverse.

“I've never even heard of this place.” Climbing up the snowy path you could begun to hear the echo of emptiness usually looming over cliff sides of such heights.

Jon continuously would turn to watch you as if waiting for the moment you might slip or stumble, despite thus far your feet walked firmly on the ground. Not noticing his watching gaze as you listened to him. “Not surprised. It was abandoned a long time ago, nobodies really sure when.” Asking through a grimace as you pulled yourself up over an unsteady patch of land by a tree branch, why build all the way out here. Jons answer was curious, your eyes narrowing the whole time. “It was meant to act as a defence. The only way across and if the Nights Watch had men garrisoned there, they could hold anyone off the other side as long as they had men to stand.”

Biting your tongue, it sat strange with you. It was only facts he had been relaying but something didn't seem to match up. Jon called your name the longer your eyes stayed harshly trained on your footing with distant thoughts in your eyes. Glancing over to him, you looked back swiftly to pay attention to the ground before you. “The free folk all lived here though, no wall to protect them any clan could come up and attack at any point out here. If only the Cave People live on the other side, by build an entire fort to keep them out when they'd be in enemy lands regardless?”

Jons answer sent more of a chill through your blood then the wind around did. “Maybe the free folk weren't the ones they were trying to keep out.” A glance shared between you both, wide eyed and apprehensive, neither of you said a word on it further. Still there was time, you didn't need to discuss it yet.

Coming to where the land parted down into the waters below, the cliff side was vast. Large and impressive as the Milkwater below kept you and the Frost Fangs away from one another. The Fort itself coming into closer view was nothing nearly as impressive as coming to view the Nightfort for the first time. Just a large tower and a series of smaller buildings in an enclosed space along it's own cliff edge.

It was what sat beyond it which caught your eye. A sturdy bridge crossing one edge to another, leading into a clearing amongst thick trees to where you could see in the distance a clearing off until the faded sight of the tips of mountains poked through the view. Along each edge with no rails, spikes were stabbed through the stone and skulls mounted on them of dead men from who knew how long ago.

Stopping next to Jon, you both looked with the same apprehension, the same unnerved expression matching one another as you found a voice once more, much quieter that time. “Is that why they call it the Bridge of Skulls?”

Jons answer as no more comforting. “No, it's because of the amount of skulls from dead men gathered below over the years.” Your exhale was shaking as much as it showed the cold air running through your lungs. Turning to Ghost, the pair seemed to communicate silently before Jon nodded for him to walk first. Trusting his direwolf's senses more then his lesser ones first.

Slower behind he beckoned you to follow until nothing was found but a long since empty fort at the edge of a cliff. If you had thought Castle Black was small in comparison to the Nightfort, this was but a shed in the woods. A small courtyard, all the amenities Castle Black had but smaller and more compact. Instead of buildings all around, the main tower was many stories up with each layer having a new function unique from the last.

On the other side, there was a gate. Not nearly the great sized ones from the tunnels in the Wall, more of one to maintain access to the bridge off without such heavy need. Jons voice calling from the other side of the courtyard you both were looking around in, turning to see something more stern and serious in his expression. “I'm going to look around.” Gesturing to Ghost over to you adding, “Ghost, go with her. See if you can find us somewhere to sleep where we can keep a fire going.”

Nothing else was said, once Ghost came to your side, you watched as he walked off. Something on his mind, but you dared not bother him by running to his back and asking. Entering the largest tower, you did what you were told. Meeting halls and whatnot occupied the first few floors, before quarters for the men near the middle and lookouts with a small cache of bows, arrows, and the like approaching the very lookout top.

The night growing, as did the cold and dark. Room to room, finding nothing of use but dust. Nudging your foot at one of the beds did enough come off of it that the spray had Ghost shake his head out with a huff. Apologizing, the direwolf followed you each passing turn as you noticed how large he had gotten now that you were once more in rooms to compare sizes. If he grew much more, soon he'd be taller then you even on all fours as if being in the far North had his size grow faster then any other place.

Which you weren't sure was only a coincidence. By the time you found somewhere fair, the fire place usable and size of the room large enough for the three of you comfortably. Opening the creaking window out to the lands, night was creeping in more as the sun in the sky dimmed and soon the sounds of owls would fill the air no doubt.

Pulling the pack off of you, you eyed the bed with a distrust before running a gloved hand over the sheets. Pulling it off the second layers were untouched yet by dust and glancing to Ghost you raised an eyebrow. “Better then sleeping out there, I suppose.” Moving things enough that everything needed could be by the fire with some degree of comfort, you didn't need to think to seek Jon out to tell him where you were.

The few times Ghost wandered to watch down the halls told you enough, if Jon needed to know where you had gone, he had the eyes to find out directly. By the time you could hear his boots approaching, Ghost had turned on a dime to settle by as you continued to pile wood you had taken from other rooms. Some in the pit others close by to add when needed.

Glancing around the room, Jon inquired as to if you had an issue with the bed. Tilting your head as you leaned partially over to the unlit fire pit with a jest. “Would you trust a mattress so old you couldn't even date when it held it's last occupant?” Agreeing, Jon took off his own pack to put beside yours.

The quiet not anything you noticed until it was when Jons warmth evolved your back. Beckoning you to stand up more with an arm grasping your upper arm and the other sliding across your stomach. His rasp low and alluring in your ear. “Let me do all this, I want you to rest tonight.” Opening your mouth to protest, the hand on your arm jumped up to tilt you by your chin enough you could slightly catch his eyes, stern and serious. “No arguing.”

Raising his eyebrow at you until you nodded, Jon pressed a kiss to your forehead.

Both the heaviest layers off your top halves now as the fire burned warm and bright as night crept into the sky, Jon crouched by it tending to the food when you found yourself standing up and moving towards him. Asking your name in question, you sat on your knees behind him and begun letting his curls down and loose around his head. Hands sliding naturally down over his upper back and shoulders now that you could feel the muscles there so easily, Jon exhaled. “You realize I'm knelt over a fire, right?”

Muttering as you leaned to press your lips to his neck gently. “Hands to myself, understood.” Jon turned to playfully glare at you as pulled away, but the cupboard you were now propped up against was too far away for him to reach out and haul you back to him.

The night was peaceful, the quiet and freedom of being able to stay indoors and stay warm by a fire, you both could almost trick yourselves into thinking everything would be alright. As if the morning would find the same peace, as if you wouldn't have to go out there and cross that bridge.

Just the three of you, and nothing more nor less. Alone in these cold lands, but together which was all you could ask for thus far. All you'd be able to ask for soon enough. Jon had been silent for a while now, watching you with a dark, but adoring gaze that you flushed to look at, but he'd refuse to hide the way he watched.

It wasn't until the outdoor sounds of the night was heard, did Jon move. Slinking over to you, before you knew it he captured your lips with his. Deepening it as he cupped your cheek and jaw to tilt your mouth to fit with his perfectly and no escape. Pushing you down onto the sheets laid out below, Jon kept hovering over you instead of gracing you with his weight against your front.

Still, words were not shared. He needed to say nothing, the urgency and greed in how much more harsh and demanding his kiss grew by each passing second spoke it all. Biting your bottom lip, and taking your gasp to slide his tongue in your mouth in the same instance the hand on you cheek shifted to the hair at the back of your head. Grasping the strands tightly, Jon pressed you more up against his lips. Tasting the inside of your mouth as you tried to match him only to barley be granted access to him in return for his invasion.

Grasping your free hand just as your right one raked through his curls, Jon held it flat against the ground intertwining your fingers together. Almost as if changing his mind, he tore your other hand from his curls as well, matching it's position beside your head on the opposite side. Now using his stance to crowd you more, keeping his kiss fused to your lips simply by giving you nowhere else to go, not that you wanted too.

Hands tensing in his, he tightened his grip back as he would tease pulling back from your lips with more gentle kisses, before sneakily sliding his tongue back to brush yours when you'd try to find the moment to gasp for air. One leg of his nudging your ankle up as it to encourage you to move, wrapping it around his calf as your other bent.

Foot sliding flat on the ground you naturally gave Jon more room as you did keep it sat towards his hip, your leg wrapped around his also urging Jon forward. Leaning more into you, pressing his hips to yours before you sensed him narrowing his expression just before tearing himself from your lips. Kneeling up to look you over, Jon without a word, found your eyes before nodding down to your pants.

Nothing demanding or impatient, just a calmness over top the dark colours in his eyes as your hands trailed down to slowly take them off. Still laying out for him, he continued to not speak. His brows narrowing slightly and once again it was as good as words spoken out loud in the quiet of the night.

Take everyone off is what his eyes asked of you, and you obliged.

Knees now bent as you propped your top half up on your elbows, Jon scoured your body from top to bottom, back up as one could describe his gaze as leering. Stopping each pass at your growing stomach before his eyes flew shut. Jaw clenched and shaking his head slightly, debating against whatever was brewing in his mind.

Kneeling just over you enough, Jon cupped your cheek to pull you into a chaste kiss. Muttering against them with a sweetness making your heart feel floating in your chest. “Stay just like this.” Nodding yes, Jon suddenly stood up from you. Tearing the last layers from his chest off easy, he turned away from you leaning down to his own pack.

Blocking view you couldn't quite see what he was doing, but could watch enough as he kicked his boots off before interrupting whatever he was searching amongst to start peeling his own pants off. Swallowing harsh at the sight, your eyes grew wide when he turned back to you. Not even at the thick length, full and hard for you but at such simple items in his hands.

No darkness in his eyes, but something wide and bright and gentle as he leaned down onto his calves, free hand stretching for yours, and pulling you to match him. Eyes darting between his eyes, and the rope he was now toying with, and a strip of a fabric dyed in black. But again, no jesting nor even lust was in his voice, seeking your eyes with such a painted seriousness on them. “Tell me no now or any point, and I'll stop. But I want to do this differently tonight.”

Lips parting, your heart raced a bit. The gentleness in his eyes didn't match the way his muscles seemed to tense toying with the rope. Your voice but a whisper, desperate the nerves did not accompany it. “What's the cloth for?”

Grey eyes darting between it and you, exhaling deeply as his eyes closed for only a moment before a softness returned. “Can I show you?” You should have considered it more, but you nodded without spending a second considering a single thing. Prompting you to turn around, you felt him warm at your back. One hand sliding along your neck to trace a thumb over your cheek, he leaned enough to follow the sensation with a kiss to the same spot.

Following up, your heart jumped out of your chest as Jon suddenly but tenderly begun wrapping the cloth to cover your eyes, typing it behind you before easing the tightness on you by shifting part of your hair to drape over the fabric. Hands running down and through those same strands as he murmured behind you, “Can you see anything?” Shaking your head no, Jon must have had a physical reaction as you got nothing from the lack of sound. He seemed to pull away before returning and gently pulling your hands behind your back, pressing your wrists together. “Anytime darling, tell me the second you want me to stop.”

It seemed, your lack of response he understood perfectly. The rope was rough against your skin, not so tight it hurt, but enough you couldn't move them at all. This part you knew, the blinding of your vision not, and certainly not both combined. Hands reached around you, grasping at your breasts. Greedy as he groped you toughly. Pushing them together before easing up, only to caress them roughly again before sliding his fingers to suddenly pinch at the buds of your breasts. Gasping, you couldn't move but lean into his back, which Jon moved forward to accommodate, but it also had given him so much more leverage to take greedy handfuls of your beasts until you let out small, well hidden whines.

Twisting until the gasps left your lips frequently, before yanking one while returning to a gentle massaging of the other, then swapping sides. Yanking both more rough then either before the same instance Jons lips met your neck. Wet presses of his lips and tongue teasing down the sensitive skin as he felt you tense so much at only his touch of your breasts. Husking into his work, muffled beyond belief compared to the fog in your head. “Came for me once this way,”

Not knowing what to say as if he gagged you as well, you nodded trying to contain the sounds with a bite to your lip. Dragging you too close, it was so humiliating to know it was this easy now. He barley had to touch you at all, but the slight nibble at your neck from his teeth had you crying out so much more blatantly needy. Twisting your nipples harder as his mouth tore up your neck to kiss the space below your ear and taking part of your ear itself by his teeth to hiss, “Let go, darling, let yourself have this, it's alright.”

The coil felt so strange being so tight without such touch, almost as if a phantom traced itself over where you needed it without giving you the feeling. But you struggled to breath calmly regardless, hands tensing behind you but letting the warmth twist your insides until Jons teeth bit down at such a sensitive spot on your neck. Arching back into his touch, Jon never let go the entire duration your high send you into something hazy in need, lips and teeth running along your neck as he groped your chest.

Letting a hand slip down somewhat on your stomach and partway on your mound Jon asked deeply if he'd find you wet already, but not expecting the breathy urgency of your answer filling the air. “Always, I always feel like that just looking at you.” Chuckling deep in your ear, Jon teased you asking if you really do and you nodded fervently. “I promise, I always want to be ready for you..”

“It isn't about me-”

Were your eyes not hidden, he'd have seen your brows narrow in a sort of frown. “No, Jon. I promise, it's always about you, I want it to be about you.” Surprisingly coherent for the state of high he had you in, Jons other hand left your breast and grasped at your hip. “I-” Swallowing the desire back down if just for a moment, you needed him to know it was spoken from your heart not the fog of his touch. “I know you've never had much, but now you have me. I'm yours now, and I want all of me to be yours, all the time, whenever you want. I'll always want you Jon, and I want you to know you can have any part of me you want at any time. I promise.”

Resting his face in your neck, he pressed a kiss there collecting whatever could be running through his head. Trying to find the solution in his mind, and you knew the moment he found it from the twitch of his lips wishing to exhale roughly. But he wouldn't tell you do directly, you knew that. “Do you remember that night?”

Brows only narrowing for a second until each hand reached back, taking a rough handful each of your ass before squeezing enough his hands already was pressing it's mark into you. A whine wanted to leave you so badly, “Is- is that what we're going to-” He interrupted you, a rough husk asking if you wanted that and you snapped that will power as if something shamefully worked up spilled out instead of yourself. “Gods, so badly..I've wanted you to take me like that again ever since that night..”

Clearing his throat, his touch on you stopped moving but his hands now imprinting bruises to your ass. “Why didn't you say anything?” Your innocence simply didn't know how to ask, and a groan left him deeply. Dropping his forehead against your shoulders, grasping your hips to pull you back as his teeth sunk into your neck, biting and sucking the skin to a bruise match. “Your ass is so tight around me, I don't know if I can go easy when I'm-”

Oh you knew it was something so desperate in you to let it slip in such a high breathy tone. “Don't, gods please don't go easy, Jon. Please, fuck me the way you really want..just once..” If you were to ask Jon, he'd say you were a siren sent to torment his cock for the remainder of eternity. Saying exactly what he wanted so much.

Hand running down to your cunt, Jon wasted not his time nor yours sliding two fingers deep inside of you, slick and smooth down to the knuckle. His other hand pressing against your stomach, pulling you back to rest against him with a gentle shush in your ear. Sliding in and out, just enough as he pulled from you, it was obscene how much you already coated him. Accent thick and rasp impossibly rough and deep, Jon spoke through gritted teeth, hand running back to your ass. “You're not a whore, and I won't treat you like one.” Free hand grasping one of your ass cheeks and pulling it wide enough it stung as his now soaked fingers traced along you, stuttering your heart. “But you're my wife, which means I want to claim you, all of you.”

Head not even getting out a nod, Jon with a finger drenched in your wetness sunk deep to the knuckle, tensing around him as you gasped in almost a shock, Jon stayed deep as he made home with his lips to your neck. Only pulling out enough to sink his second soaked one inside, grunting into you as he did so. “Gods, no wonder you drove him crazy. Feeling like this?” Biting at your neck he kept going in mumbles. “If I were Tormund, I'd have demanded to sink deep into your ass too if you feel like this just around my fingers.”

The flush travelling up was horrendously embarrassed, that night was his idea but it was also Jon who endlessly tormented you with how much he convinced you to hand your body over like a piece of meat to both of them. How much he knew you liked it. Shaking your head, you gasped through your words, “You're the only one I'd..”

The darkness in Jons voice as he hissed in your ear, “Then why'd you let him inside of you at all? Why ride his cock like you were desperate for it?” It wasn't anger or judgment, it was exactly what he had encouraged you, he wanted you to want all of it, but now he used it so strongly against you to make you soaked and weak for him. “You know I had to yell at him to pull out of you, he would've cum inside you if it were up to you.”

Shaking your head, Jon sped up his fingers sliding in and out of your ass as you clenched around him while also falling back into his same touch. Your voice weak, and you had not the head space to realize Jon was trying to coerce you into such a needy state on purpose. “I didn't want him to, I only want you-”

Moving one steadying hand from your ass just as he sunk again deep inside of you, Jon let his hand sit at the base of your neck hissing through gritted teeth in your ear. All the while each passing moment speeding up how fast he fucked his fingers into your ass. “If you didn't want him to darling, why let him fuck you? What if it took?”

Jon knew he needed to ease up, that wasn't fair. Neither of you knew you were already pregnant by then, but Jon had figured it out in retrospective, when you wouldn't have gone back that far in your memory to connect it. If he raised the blindfold, Jon wondered if he'd see the start of tears, and he hated that it made him want to keep going, to keep sliding his fingers in and out of your ass as you would heave for air between the feeling of him inside of you as such.

“No, Jon please don't say that-”

Cutting you off, by pulling a gasp from you with how roughly he sunk his teeth into your neck his words slurred against you as he dragged his work to mark you more. “It's okay, darling. It's alright.” Hand falling from your neck, smoothing now across your stomach as he slowed a little inside you. “He's ours, you didn't do anything wrong. It's our son in here, not his. Just ours.”

Now he knew there were tears desperate to fall. Putting you in such a sensitive head space for this felt somewhat cruel, but you were so needy for him after, and he needed you to be pliable and needy. He wanted you to be with enough fog in your head that there wouldn't be any pain when he'd slide inside you. It merely turned out, being cruel in his words drew out that neediness so quickly, as long as he reassured you.

He wanted you worked up, not in despair.

Last time he did this, Tormund was there to help distract you from the worst of it. This time, Jon had to do it all alone, and he wasn't going to sink inside of you until he was sure there'd be next to no genuine pain like the first time. The first time he saw you truly wince in pain, he had almost called it all off there was such a sudden rise of panic in his heart. Tormund had eased you back down to help, but Jon couldn't rely on that.

It had to be all his responsibility to protect you no matter how much you begged to be treated like this.

Right as he felt your shoulders deflate, Jon temped sliding a third finger into the tightness of your ass. This time you took it with far less pain or shock, a deep moan as you tried to lean back into his touch left you so raw. His free hand didn't move from covering your stomach.

“Good, there you go, look at you. Do you feel good?” Nodding, he prompted more just as soft. “You sure?” Nodding, your head fell back more to his shoulder, Jon hid his face back in your neck. Three fingers deep to their knuckles inside you, back out and slowly right back in as you moaned more and more from the strange but overwhelming feeling. “I'm going to pull them out, and I'm going to untie you. Do you want to keep the blindfold on?”

Pausing for a moment, you weren't sure right away. But you trusted him, trusted why Jon did it, and so you nodded yes. A bite down to your tongue as he pulled his fingers out of you and swiftly untied your hands. Running them over the raw skin wrapped up before pulling you again with an arm around your stomach. Pressing close to your back, it was your voice now high and needy. “Please, I've wanted this again for months, I promise I'm ready.”

Kissing your cheek, Jon was gentle as he was firm. “The moment you stop liking it, the instant, you tell me.” Promising you would, Jon exhaled deeply.

It felt just as odd, just as not normal. But your head was such a fog you hardly noticed, the strange pleasure sparking through you as Jons hand reached down. Quickly drawing tight circles to your clit, dragging to gather your wetness and returning once more, you cried out quiet but desperate the deeper his cock sunk inside of your ass.

He took it slow, making it feel as if his length never ended. Filling you completely, you nodded, begging to the nothing he said in the room. “Please..”

The hurt didn't come, you were so utterly full and the pressure was so odd but you had missed the way he dragged in and out of such a sinful act. Nails digging into his forearm, the pressure at your clit mixed with the strange desire as his cock slowly slid in and out of your ass. Head dropping, you tried to move with him, but fell too victim to the way Jon moved inside of you like you were just a toy for his cock.

Faster and faster Jon moved, the more his growls turned to raw grunts. Head falling to your shoulder and neck as you cried out more and more. It shouldn't burn inside of you but harder and harder he fucked as his grunts grew more rough and deep from within.

The slow gliding turned more to something rough, and the more rough and fast it grew the quicker Jon found himself beginning to pound. Each and every thrust of his cock stole your breath and replaced it with a cry of his name, a sweat forming despite where you were in such far cold, and a twisting in your gut that begged for more.

Pulling back from your neck, Jon looked down at you, unable to see his expression so dark and twisted as he watched himself pound inside of you. Ass rippled at each push, and suddenly it tore through him, the wave of something so blatant. Leaving your clit, Jon grasped your waist and hip. Shoving you down without ever leaving your ass.

Displayed out on your hands and knees, you swore in gasps as Jon continued to fuck you. Yanking your hips back to meet his pounding thrusts, the sound of skin smacking against the other filling the room and it was all either of you could hear. Not his voice nor yours, just the echo of skin as Jon fucked your ass rougher and rougher the more he lost himself in the way you clenched so perfectly around him.

The way you were so tight, but the second he felt you even slightly move back to meet his cock, Jon yanked you more. It was rough, you couldn't even tell it bordered on too rough but he felt so good inside of you. Blood boiling in your veins, you tried to meet his thrusts but Jon yanked you to meet his pounding every time.

Were you too not so deep within the world you both created of need, you may not have understood any of what Jon rambled out deep and rasping. “Gods, you were made for this. Born for my cock- fuck, darling, your so..” Rougher he fucked you, not as fast but the sound could deafen a man and you'd never condemn it as long as it was his touch against yours making such harmony.

“I love you- gods, Jon I love you..”

Lasting not five more rough thrusts, Jon yanked you up. Leaning your back against his chest, he fucked up into your ass. But you grasped his forearm, as his other wrapped around to press against your stomach. His free hand, grasped your neck. Not the base of your neck, but his large, calloused hand encompassed the surface with enough pressure to keep you there.

Your other arm reached back, desperately grasping at his curls, Jon pounded shallow but shamelessly deep thrusts in your ass with an unforgiving harshness. “You're mine, darling. And I'm yours. No matter what, we belong together.”

Leaving your neck only enough to tear the cloth covering your eyes and you know he saw the tears staining down your cheeks. Putting pressure to your neck, he let his teeth sink into your ear listening to your begs like they were music the gods had designed to stand above all else. Your body, the way you felt around him, the only heaven which could exist.

Your ass felt so tight and so sinful around his cock, but as long as your bodies shared with each other he couldn't care less what else would tempt him with a heaven or paradise. It was here, connecting with you so truly and deeply. You loved him and he loved you and that was all which either of you could want or need.

The hand on your stomach grabbed your hand at his forearm, pressing it down first and he covered your hand once more. “I'm bringing us home, darling. All of us.”

Just as he dragged your orgasm out into the world, he found his deep in your ass. Thick and hot his seed spilled inside as you came begging around him. Jon would take his time pulling out of you, but the second he did, he turned you in his arms and pressed you back against the ground. Needing your kiss as much as you grasped desperately onto him.

If you were to ask the other how many times he took you that night, neither of you would have a single clue what the answer was.

Crossing the bridge was easy, one foot in front of the other, but it was what lay beyond it which kept you three in pause. Leaving behind one side of the North to enter the other, there was nothing which compared. No one's first journey beyond the Wall could compare to how it felt to look at exactly what lay beyond and still not know a single thing.

Jons hand grasped Ghosts fur in one, and you held his other hand tight. You needed to do this, and the journey was not yet over. But the three of you stood there until each and every one of you were ready and not a second sooner.

It wouldn't be real, until you reached the edge of the Frost Fangs and finally that destination was close enough to taste. But Jon, Ghost, and you would do it together because someone had to. The only answers left to find were out there, and if Jon didn't do this, no one else would. So the choice was simple. All the while, the circling of an eagle above you three, followed with your every step across the bridge.

With not a clue, it had watched your every single act of passion together the night before.

[multifandomhaven]

A/N: Call of Duty brain rot has set in lolol I hope y'all enjoy it! Let me know what you think!

Y/N was a simple woman, or so she liked to think. She went to work, back to her apartment, and sometimes she'd hit the gym. She was what most people would call bland, a wet blanket. Boring.

She was single, with no kids, and no man in her life - it was lonely sometimes, sure, but she liked it. It gave her time to focus on the thing that really meant something to her - her practice.

"Doctor Laswell, the next patient is ready for you," the nurse called into her office.

Y/N rose from her chair, glancing over the chart in her hand before she entered the room with a small smile. "Hello, how are you guys today?"

The young couple looked from the young puppy in the woman's lap and then back to the doctor. "We're doing okay, just here to get Bella's shots up to date."

Taking the squirmy little thing from her owner, Y/N cuddled it to her chest, chuckling when it gave her a few sloppy kisses on her cheek. "You're so sweet, aren't you, girl."

Y/N loved her job. She had always had a knack for taking care of animals - for the most part, all they wanted was a warm place to sleep, some good food, and love. They were simple, easy to read, and never meant you harm unless you gave them a reason - they were with you for life, unwavering and full of devotion.

Y/N quickly administered the medication to the puppy, rubbing the sore spot down with her gloved fingers gently. "You're so brave, Bella. Such a good girl," she cooed.

Giving the nurse the puppy's record to update, Y/N turned and handed the dog back to her owners. "Okay, you're good to go for now. Just stop by the ladies at reception to make sure you get the appointment set up for her final round of shots, okay?"

The rest of the day went by in a blur, animal after animal treated, and, as much as Y/N enjoyed her job, she was ready to get home to her warm bubble bath. She washed her hands and bid her staff goodbye as they filed out one by one until she was the only person left in the office. She turned the lights off, making sure everything was as it should be before she locked the door and walked to her car.

She unlocked her car before she got to it, ready to sit down and give her aching feet a rest. She reached out to open the door when she felt something hard hit her across the side of her head. She fell to her knees, her vision blurring as she crashed to the ground. Her palms and knees burned as the asphalt scraped away the skin. She blinked quickly, trying to clear her sight.

"Laswell?" The man asked from above her, his voice almost a growl. When she didn't answer he grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her face to look at him. "Are you Y/N Laswell?"

Y/N gasped, pain shooting through her head. "Yes, yes, that's me."

Her sight finally cleared and she struggled to sit up, seeing two large men with masks covering their faces. One had a gun while the other continued to land hit after hit to her, her body, her face, anywhere he could. She was crying now, her arms covering her face as she tried to protect herself as best she could.

"Tell that bitch to make it right," the man sneered at her. "Or you're dead."

She was left in the parking lot by herself, blood coming from the cut on her head and her lip. She dug desperately in her purse, finding her phone and pulling it out with shaking hands. She was still crying, tears mixing with the blood that dripped onto her scrubs.

"Laswell," her aunt's voice came from the other end of the line. "Hello?"

Y/N sobbed into the receiver. "Aunt Kate?"

"What's wrong," Kate asked instantly, her voice tight. "Bunny?"

"There were these men," Y/N explained the situation as best she could through her panic. "Can you call an ambulance to the office? I don't think I can drive."

"They're on the way, Bunny, just stay where you are," Kate told her. "I'm on my way to you. I'll see you in a bit."

A few hours later, Y/N and Kate had finally been reunited in the emergency department of the hospital. Y/N was cleared to go home as soon as the bags of antibiotics and fluid were gone - just as a precaution, they told her. They had given her an injection for pain, but still, she found her head throbbing with every movement.

"Okay," Kate mumbled under her breath, pacing from one end of the room to the other. It seemed like time was in an endless loop - Kate would stop to ask questions, jot them down on a notepad, grumble to herself, and then go back to pacing. At times Y/N could've sworn she could see the older woman looking at her, her eyes filling with tears before she would excuse herself into another room.

Y/N frowned, watching Kate's back disappear into the tiny bathroom once again. She wanted to follow her, to check on her, but the pounding in her head kept her seated. Slowly, she brought the ice pack back up and pressed it against the offending pain, grimacing when the ice pack made contact with the bruise surrounding her eye. The television was on in the background, the volume whisper-low, but she paid it no attention.

It wasn't long before Kate came back out, dabbing at her eyes with a tissue. She gave her niece a small, tight-lipped smile. "Allergies."

"Aunt Kate, please you need to sit down and stop worrying. You're going to raise your blood pressure." Kate still paced the length of the room, just a little bit slower. Y/N tried to cut the tension with a joke, "Or walk a hole in the floor. They probably wouldn't appreciate that..."

Kate didn't fall for it and, instead, she came over and surveyed the damage to her niece's face with a grimace. Gently, she turned her face from one side to the other, her fingers grasping her chin. "Oh Bunny," she whispered.

"I'm okay," Y/N tried to soothe her. "Kate, I'm okay."

Kate almost glared at her, no true malice for her niece, purely frustration at the circumstance. "You're telling me that you're not in pain right now?"

"It'll heal," she said softly. "Come on, you've been waiting on me hand and foot since you got here. I haven't seen you in almost a year and I've missed you."

"Oh, Bunny, you know I've missed you too," Kate's eyes softened slightly and she nodded, sitting on the bed beside her. "Okay. Do you need anything?"

Y/N took her hand and simply held it - something she'd done as a child that still brought her a semblance of comfort. The older woman rubbed her hand softly, her eyes trained intently on her niece. "This is enough for now."

Kate nodded and sighed. "Okay, okay."

They sat there quietly for the first time since Kate had arrived. Y/N's mind was whirling with thoughts and memories. Most from the attack, but in between the awful there were also some from when she was a child - so she chose to focus on the good ones. She peeked around the icepack and asked, "Do you remember the first time you and Rachel took me ice skating?"

"Oh God. You were a wreck - you looked like the scarecrow from The Wizard of Oz when he first started walking." Kate laughed. The memory curled the corner of her lips - the younger woman's superpower if she had one - and she shook her head lightly. "You know, if it were up to Rachel she'd be here too - you are her favorite person."

Y/N gave her hand a small squeeze, taking her chance to change the subject. "How is Aunt Rach?"

"She's doing well," Kate admitted. "She's at an art show in New York right now."

Y/N had always been envious of her aunt's artistic ability. Sure, she could draw the basics, but Rachel's work was nothing short of beautiful. She wasn't even ten years old the first time she met Rachel. She was tall, thin, and willowy - she looked like something from another planet to Y/N. She was gorgeous. That day she took the time to show Y/N how to draw a rose - something the younger girl kept close to her heart for years to come.

"She's talented and she knows it," Y/N said fondly. "I miss her."

Kate agreed, a flash of pride in her eyes. "She would love for you to come stay with us - for as long as you'd want to. We both would."

"That's very kind," Y/N felt a surge of appreciation for her words but still disagreed. "But I'll be okay back at my apartment. Plus, I don't want to impose."

"Impose," Kate huffed with a roll of her eyes. "You live alone, you don't have any kind of protection. Your building's security is lacking. And plus, you're my favorite niece."

"I'm your only niece," Y/N sighed. She knew Kate was right, but she didn't want to place any more worry or guilt on her aunt's shoulders. She was still frightened, though. "How does Rachel stay safe while you're gone? Does she have a gun?"

Kate nodded seriously. "Yes, she does. She carries it in her purse, with a concealed carry permit, of course. I taught her how to shoot when we first started dating, just in case."

"Of course you did," Y/N smiled as best she could, wincing when her split lip seared with pain. "So do you think I should get one, too?"

Again, Kate nodded. "You know my stance on that. However..."

Y/N raised a brow. "What?"

"I think I may have a solution," Kate admitted. "You aren't going to like it, but remember, this would be temporary. Just until I know I have the people who did this to you."

Y/N was curious, sure, but she also knew she likely wasn't going to like what Kate had to offer. She waited, watching as the wheels in her aunt's brilliant mind spun, slowly clicking the puzzle pieces together. She pulled out her phone, tapped some buttons, and finally looked genuinely relieved since the first time she'd arrived. "It's damn near perfect."

"What are you thinking," Y/N questioned. "You look like you've solved world hunger."

"I have someone coming to keep a watch on you," Kate told her. "He'll be the one with the gun, so you don't have to worry about that. He'll stay with you until we get these bastards. Until you're safe."

"Are you talking about a bodyguard?" Y/N furrowed her brows. "Kate, c'mon. I don't think that's necessary-"

Kate cut her off. "I have just the person in mind. I've worked with him for a long time, completely trust him. He's top of the line, Bunny."

"Do I have a choice," Y/N asked softly, the answer already known.

Kate, again, gave her a small smile. "No."

That evening, after she was released from the hospital, Kate helped her back to her apartment. She was scuttling around from one window to another, checking the locks as Y/N was nestled in her chair, her body still aching. She had a tablet in her hands, reading over some of the charts of her patients. She couldn't be at work until she was fully cleared, but she still accepted the simpler cases so people wouldn't have to go to the next town over to keep their animals healthy.

"You should be resting," Kate chirped from the doorway of the kitchen. "But because I know you aren't going to listen I brought you a cup of coffee and a bagel."

Y/N gave her aunt a small smile and thanked her with a nod, taking the cup from her hands. Kate lay the plate with the bagel on the table beside her. "I wonder where I get that stubborn quality from?" Y/N joked.

"Watch yourself, smart-ass," Kate chuckled, shaking her head lightly. "But seriously, don't overdo it, kiddo. I know you want things to stay relatively normal, but you still need to take it easy, okay?"

The younger woman nodded. "I promise."

A knock at the door shattered the silence and Y/N gasped and looked to her aunt. Kate stood, her hand by her gun on her side, and walked toward the door. She glanced out of the peephole and lowered her shoulders, her hand moving from her gun to the doorknob. She opened the door and stepped outside, her voice met by another deeper one.

Y/N strained her ears to hear the conversation outside, but couldn't make out any distinct words. Kate's comfort with the person on the other side calmed her worry, so she sat back and took a bite of her bagel. When she heard two sets of footsteps enter her apartment she pretended like she didn't notice, too absorbed in her work, but in reality, she was hyper-aware of the large figure shadowing her aunt.

"Bunny," Kate's called, breaking the silence. "This is John, he's a friend of mine and a damn good soldier. He's going to be watching over you until we're sure that you're safe."

Y/N glanced up from her work at Kate before her eyes shifted over to the large man behind her. Y/N gave him a tight grin, rightfully nervous about having him in her home. He was a stranger, after all, even if Kate did vouch for him. And she knew Kate was only able to stay for a few more hours - with her important work and all.

John gave her a quick nod, his hands in his pockets. "Nice to meet you, Y/N."

"Thank you for your help, John," Y/N said quietly.

John gave her a wink and it was then she noticed how absolutely blue his eyes were. "Your aunt's told me a lot about you."

Y/N smiled at him. "I wish I could say I've heard a lot about you, but Kate keeps me in the dark about most things."

John chuckled. "Sounds about right."

"Anyway," Kate cut their conversation. "The arrangement is simple - John stays with you as much as possible. Of course, you're allowed your personal space, but he needs to be within arms reach of you if you're out. And always in the apartment with you."

Y/N opened her mouth as if to say something, but her aunt held up a finger, signaling that she wasn't finished speaking. "I've spoken to the landlord of your office, Bunny. As soon as you're cleared you can go back to work, but John will be there with you."

Y/N raised a brow. "Don't you think a random guy, no offense, John, just standing in the corner of my office is going to weird out some of my patients? Make them uncomfortable?"

Kate shrugged her shoulders and frowned. "I don't care about their feelings, Bunny. I care about you staying alive."

"It's my job, Aunt Kate," Y/N sighed.

Kate nodded, coming to sit on the arm of her chair. "I understand that, but your life is more important."

Y/N bit back a retort after seeing the look on her aunt's face - she'd seen that look plenty of times and she knew no one had ever won a battle against it. She sank back against the cushions of the chair, her arms crossed over her chest like a petulant child. "Fine."

Kate squared her shoulders, a grin curling her lips. "I'm glad to see you're taking this well."

"This is well?" John piped up quietly behind her.

Kate turned slightly. "This is her being easy. You've got your work cut out for you with this one, John."

John sighed. "I've taken down entire platoons of highly trained soldiers, Kate. I think I can handle a little woman."

Kate chuckled. "You've only just met Bunny. Don't underestimate her."

"Underestimate a Laswell," John murmured with a smirk. "Never."

[jerzwriter]

Thanks again, Nonny, for this ask! I don't know why, but I just love Ethan and Kaycee at carnivals, so this was just perfect! I hope you enjoy it!

Book: Open House Pairing: Ethan Ramsey x Kaycee MacClennan (F!MC) Rating: Teen Words: 698 Summary: Ethan and Kaycee spend the day at the state fair with her friends, but when Ethan suffers a bruised ego, Kaycee's there to make it all better.

A/N: Participating in @julychallenge Pink: Nurturing, Calming Black: Protection

Kaycee glanced over at Ethan, pursing her lips to stifle a smile. Not that he would have seen it—if avoiding eye contact wasn’t enough, he had put on his dark sunglasses as a second attempt to hide. She glanced at her watch; twenty minutes had passed, and that was long enough. She scooted closer to him on the bright red bench as the sounds of children screeching and carnival music swirled around them.

“Babe,” she whispered just loud enough for him to hear. “It’s all right, you know. We don’t have to go on any more rides. In fact, we could leave if you want.”

“We’re not leaving,” he said firmly. “How would everyone else get back to Boston?”

“Well, there’s this thing called Uber. I’d even be happy to give them money toward it.”

He turned to Kaycee, removing his sunglasses to look her in the eye. “If we leave, it’s adding insult to injury. I’d rather wait and show I’m still capable of driving them home.”

“All right,” she said, lacing their fingers together. “Then why don’t you and I walk around the fair? We can still have fun and no more rides.”

“But you love rides. Why don’t you meet up with your friends? I’ll be fine.”

Kaycee smiled sympathetically as she jumped onto his lap.

“What are you doing...” he started, but she quickly silenced him with a kiss.

“I do love rides, but not as much as I love you. Besides, this is the perfect time for you to try and win a stuffed animal for me!”

“Is that what you want?” he smiled softly.

“Mmm hmm. I mean, you could buy me a cotton candy first.”

“Cotton candy?”

“And a corn dog.”

“You don't come cheap," he teased. "It would probably be cheaper for me to take an Uber back to Boston and let you stay with your friends.”

“Shut up,” she said with another kiss, extending her hand to him when she was done. “Come on. I have no doubt we can find ways to have fun that have nothing to do with rides!”

He looped his arm around her waist as they walked toward the concession stand, a sad look on his face.

“I don’t know what happened to me today. I always did good on rides.”

“Well, I’m sure it’s been a while since you've been on one, and it's not like you're getting any younger, sir.”

He shot her a dirty look, and Kaycee quickly corrected. “What! Our equilibrium changes as we get older; it’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

“Am I in for another old man joke?”

“Nope,” she smiled, looping her arms around his neck as she reached up and gave him a kiss. A kiss so tender and sweet, Ethan forgot all about his embarrassment, and by the time their lips parted, all he wanted to do was show his beautiful girlfriend a good time at the fair.

“No one gets to make old man jokes except me,” she smiled. “And you’re my old man, so I'll have none of that.”

He rested his head on her shoulder after pulling her into a loving embrace. “I love you, baby," he whispered.

“I love you, too," she beamed.

"I'm glad," he smiled. "But can I ask one favor?"

“Sure, anything.”

“When this story gets relayed to Tobias and Harper tomorrow at work, can we say I got sick on the roller coaster and not the merry-go-round?”

Kaycee snorted but stopped full-on laughing. “I’m fine with that, but you may need to bribe my friends.”

“Bryce?” he asked.

“All of them, especially Jackie, if we’re being honest.”

Ethan let out an exasperated sigh. “What do I have to do?”

“A few drinks, maybe dinner... they’ll forget all about this little incident.”

“Sounds like money well spent to me.”

Kaycee grinned, squeezing his hand. “Come on, let’s find that cotton candy.”

"Hey," Ethan said. "It's been a long time since I've been on a date at the state fair. Do people still sneak behind the tents to make out these days?"

"I don't know about people," Kaycee smiled. "But we sure as hell are...after the cotton candy!"

@choicesficwriterscreations @openheartfanfics

Tagging others separately

[onskepa]

I've watched recently and literally fell in love with the movie.

I was thinking about a neteyam x fem!maleficient!reader. Reader has a broken wing and is found in the forest by neteyam, she's scared by his big frame and tries to runs away (reader and her kind being smaller than the humans) but he catches her and helps her with her wing. Like it would be super cute to see them together.

Helloooooooooo~!! This is a unique idea, and hopefully this turns out as good as I had in my head. Enjoy~!!

Pt2

----------------------------------------------------------------------

Once upon a dream

The forest was unusually quiet, too quiet. Neteyam looks around finding a good target to hunt, but no animal was in sight. No noise was made. It worried neteyam. A bit creeped out.

Slowly making his way, arrow and bow in hand ready to strike any threat. He observes his surroundings, trying to make since of the sudden silence. He doesn't sense any danger but still, anything could happen.

But the deeper he goes, he notices there are many Atokirina floating, many are everywhere. Forming some type of....protection. Protecting what? Following them, in a clearing he sees....something.

in the middle of the grass, what he saw was two giant beautiful black wings. Wings that he has never seen before. One looked to be moving, in a swaying motion but the other looked bad in a awkward angle.

His ears moved at the sounds of weeping. Slowly getting closer, he takes a full view. A young girl, small, possibly smaller than a average sky demon. And two things coming out of her head.

Setting his weapons down, he slowly reaches to the young girl, gently touching her shoulder. The girl in question gasped and backed away in fear. She turns to face neteyam, pain and fear paints her face as tears continue to fall from her eyes.

"I wont hurt you, I promise" neteyam says in english. Raising his hands as means to prove he isn't a danger to the girl. The girl sniffed a bit, carefully observing neteyam. She didn't get closer but calmed down just a tiny bit.

"Do you know what I am saying? Can you speak?" neteyam asks slowly, hoping the girl understands. Nervously, the girl does. "I...I do..b-but please leave me alone!!" she begs as she moves away. But one of her wings was being dragged, making her yell out in pain.

Neteyam gets closer but the girl screams and tries to kick him away. "p-please don't come near me!!", fresh tears fall from her pretty eyes once more. "please, you are injured, let me help you. I promise I only want to help" neteyam looks straight into the girls eyes, feeling nothing but sincere honestly and worry. The girl looks at him, and says "my wing...it hurts so much!!" her voice cracks as she gently touches her injured wing, to show blood seeping out, a few feathers falling.

If there wasn't blood or pain, neteyam would have admired the beauty of her wings. He has never seen anything like it before. Never seen a girl like her before.

Carefully observing the injuring, neteyam takes out his small sack of medical herbs and tools, having a tshahik for a family relative has its benefits.

"I'm going to help you. I will try to treat your injury, it will hurt but if it gets too much tell me. Do you understand?" neteyam says slowly and gently. The girl nods, not saying much anymore.

Using a bit of water from the near by pond, he washes away the blood, making the girl hisses and flinch from the stinging pain. Neteyam wishes to take away her pain, but miracles can only work so much. Using a large leaf and using the paste of the medical herbs, slowly he places it on the wound.

"ow....!! it hurts!" the girl whimpered out, hugging herself for comfort. "I'm sorry, I will try to make this quick" neteyam reassures. "can you tell me your name..?" he asks, trying to distract her from the pain she is feeling. The girl looks at him briefly and asks a question herself.

"Is this forest your home?", she looks around, looking at eat plant and little creatures. Neteyam smiles a bit proudly, "yes, this part of the forest is of omatikaya territory, we are not that far from my village". The girl hums a bit absent mindedly. "So...you have a home?" she asks a bit quietly, sounded a bit hesitant to ask.

Neteyam nods, "do you have one?" he asks as he gently wraps the wound. Again the girl stays silent for a moment. "Once...but its gone" she says with a longing in her sweet voice.

"There, its bandaged, I did my best, I am no healer. Try not to use your...wing so much" the boy informs. Carefully folding the wing to her back, the girls sits up more proper before standing up. "Thank you. For tending to my wound" she says. A slight happiness was hinted.

Dusting off the dirt, she takes a deep breathe. Neteyam looks at her full, taking in her image. She is very pleasing to look at, despite her odd traits and human like features, is very beautiful.

"who...or...what are you? I have never seen anyone like you before" neteyam asks. The girl didn't seem offended, but slightly shrugged. "What I am exactly, the name is long gone but...I am what you can call...a fairy. The name of my clan has disappeared centuries ago".

Netayam understands her, his people was often attacked but they stand strong and never forgotten. To lose a name is to lose a piece of your identity.

Admiring the girls wings, they were truly otherworldly. Black yet so beautiful. His fingers twitch, itching to caress the feathers. To feel the texture and take in the details.

"your wings....they are beautiful" he compliments. The girl blushes, her voice trapped inside, not knowing what to say. "What...are those on your head?" neteyam points out her horns.

"My horns, part of my defense mechanism and helps me detect things from high above or far away" she explains.

With every detail of her, neteyam cant help but be more intrigued. He wants to get to know her, she was like a breathe of fresh air. One he wants to hold on just a bit longer.

"and your name...?" he asks.

The girl smiles softly, and says her name.

Aaaaaaaaaaand that is it for this one! I hope you all liked it! until next time! see ya!